FicWad

“Jack” I grunted and threw a pillow over my head. Why is it that in the morning your mothers voice can seem to always pierce your ears. “Jack” I heard her scream again Then I heard my door open I looked and saw my newly 12 year old sister peek in. “Mom is not gonna stop until you come down stairs” She said with a sweet smile. I grunted and sat up. “You are right. Is Angel up yet” I asked, Angel was my youngest sister, she had turned six this past April. “Yeah she is already sitting down for breakfast, we are the only ones left” Lena said with a smile. I got up and threw a shirt on. We both began to walk down the stairs. “It is about time” My mom smiled. “You know Jack is not a morning person” Lena defended me as we sat down. “Dad is”? Lena asked. “Dad is with your Uncle Mikey” Mom said as she buttered Angels toast. “Doing what” Lena asked, she is still quite a daddy’s girl. “He didn’t say” My mom said smiling. I looked over at Angel who in every way lived up to the name I had given her. She was beautiful, blonde hair, fare skin, blue eyes. She had looked like dad at birth but grew into a spitting image of my mother. She was very sweet and quiet, nothing like Lena at her age. Lena was sweet but crazy hyper and outgoing and well she still is. She was a social butterfly, she wanted to cheer and have boyfriends. Angel would be different, she would be low key. The silent beauty. “So you all excited for the first day of school” my mom asked. I was gonna be a Sophomore this year. Man I though Junior High was gonna be tough but high school turned out to be worse. I have now officially grown in to the twin of my father, I still had his eyes, I dyed my hair black at 13 and never turned back, I wore it longer. I loved to wear band t shirts, I was a loner and still hated school and the people in it. My anger was better, I had my dad to talk to since he always understood. I still love to draw, it was still my past time, my room my hiding place. My thoughts were interrupted by my father entering the room. He still looked like he was in his twenties, not a damn wrinkle. His hair still black but he kept it shorter these days, still rocked his black nail polish. “So I think we are gonna record a little” He said before he kissed my mom. They grossed me out still. They were so touchy feely. “When” I asked interested. “I dunno, whenever we can get Bob back here for a visit longer than a few days” He said and took a bite of bacon. My Chem had started up their Black Parade tour again once we came back from Hawaii. They toured for another year. After that they all thought a long over due break was needed. Bob moved back to Chicago where he is now happily married to a women named Becca, they have a son who is probably 3 now, Carter. Frank finally married Jamia and then about 4 years ago he also finally gave her the baby she always wanted, Fender was his name and yes it was after a guitar. None of us were surprised. Mikey and Alicia had a baby girl Reagan whom is the best of friends with Angel and they have a 2 year old son, Harley, Alicia picked it. Last and certainly not least my Uncle Ray, I have become extra close to him over the years, he is sorta my mentor. He taught me how to play the guitar. He is Married but he and his wife Robin have yet to have any children. He says they are still young. “You think you will make another album now that all of you are ancient” Lena said teasing. “Maybe, I mean it wouldn’t be an epic tour or anything, we all now have kids but I would like to go on the road again” I saw my dads eyes changed, they always did when he spoke of touring. He missed all of it, the recording, the performances, touring, being with the guys all the time. I felt bad for him some times. “What do you think Angel” my dad asked her with a grin. “I think you should do it” She said and smiled back. They still had there connection. I still can’t believe that 6 years ago my dad almost died. He had his memory completely back now, took me a while to warm back up to him but I eventually did. “Jack” He said looking at me for an opinion. “I think you should definently record. I would love to see you guys back in action. Still my favorite all time band and not just because you are my dad” I said. “Man you talked more in that sentence than I have heard you say in a week” My mom said with a laugh. She was still mom, Em Way as her friends called her. She was still beautiful, she was still an amazing mother though I would still never tell her that. I dropped my smile and looked back down to my plate. “Bus is here Jack” my dad said. I rode the bus because I couldn’t handle my parents driving me to school. My teachers always seemed to flirt with my dad, it was humiliating. I began to walk towards the door but my mom caught me in a hug. “Good luck, I hope you have a great year” She whispered. “Yeah don’t let em take you alive Jack” My dad said, he said this every year. He gave me a shove towards the door. I almost made it out before I felt both sisters hugging me. “Bye Jack, I hope this year is better. I do” Lena said, she would be starting junior high. “Bye” Was all Angel said, I gave her a smile and headed towards the bus, the ride from hell. I slipped my hood over my head and pushed play on my I pod. I loved music, I had loved it from a young age. It kept me going, that and my art kept me breathing. I received the same looks that I had the year before, some things never change I guess. I didn’t care, I hated them all. I sat in the back alone, the way I liked it. I got to school, walked through the big doors and immediately dreaded the coming year. I walked with my head down and my hands in my pocket as usual. I found my locker with the number on it I had received in the mail a long with my schedule which sucked by the way. “Hey fucker how was your summer” I heard someone say, I turned to see my only friend. Deek, or Deek the Geek as most other people would call him. He was a nerd but he loved music and comic books so he was alright by me. We had met my first year in Junior High, he was the smelly nerdy kid who wore star wars t shirts. No one spoke to him but me, I don’t know if I would have gotten through Junior High without him. “Summer was good. How was yours” I asked grabbing my algebra book. My first class of the day, I sucked at math. “Well the parents finally split” He said casually. “It was about time” I said. His parents hated each other, he had begged them to divorce. “They finally got smart” I said as we headed down the busy hall. Deek was taller than me, he was a bit lanky with reddish brown hair, he had glasses and a Metallica shirt on. He reminded me a lot of my uncle Ray actually, minus the fro. “So did she write this summer” Deek asked. She, Amy. She had left in 8th grade, her dad had a job offer in Vermont so they had moved. We had written back and forth since then. “Yeah a few letters” I said, I didn’t like to talk about it. “What about you, any summer romances”I said jokingly. “Oh yes, I had tons of sex with hot hot women” He said sarcastically. “The flock to me you know” He said, I laughed. We reached math, we sat in the very back. I immediately laid my head down and he slipped a comic book between the pages of him math book. I am surprised we had passed any grades thus far. Math was horrible, I slept. The teacher was this ancient old guy, he had a mono toned voice and the classroom spelled weird. The bell rang and woke me from my nap. “That was a interesting class” Deek said with a confused look on his face. The next few classes went by slowly, I only had 2 classes with Deek. We were meeting outside for lunch. I spotted him sitting at a picnic table alone and looking through a comic book. “All my classes blow” He said and shut his comic. “Mine to” I said and took a seat. I pulled out the lunch my mom packed. “What did her hotness pack you today” Deek said smiling, he thought my mom was a MILF as he would call it. “Okay seriously let up on my mom” I said feeling nauseous. “So my dad and the guys are thinking about recording some” I said knowing he would be interested. He had an older sister who loved My Chem, she had been one of the hard core fans and through her he grew to respect and like them too. “No way, Katie would freak” He said taking a bite of his tuna. “Yeah I hope it happens” I said staring off into space. “Jackie Way my you have grown up” I heard from my side. I looked up and couldn’t believe my eyes. “No more fights? No one to defend” She said with a smile. I could barely speak. “Amy” Deek said. “What the fuck” He said. She didn’t break eye contact with me. “Am what... how” Was all I got out. “My family moved back. The branch my dad transferred to got axed so we came back” She said. “Cool, welcome back” Deek said and took another bite of his sandwich. “Why didn’t you” Was all I said. “I wanted it to be a surprise” She said smiling, that smile God. “I don’t even get a hug” She said being a little pouty. “Sorry, I am just surprised” I said and stood up to hug her. She squeezed me tight “I have missed you” She said against my ear. I didn’t say a word, she pulled back. “Well I am gonna go see some more people, but thought I would say hey to you guys and let you know I am back” She said and walked away. “Dude she is back, you okay” He asked. I had, had a crush on her since the second I saw her. She was my first kiss. We had only shared a casual hand hold and a kiss or two on the cheek since that first kiss. We were friends, she was different from us but she didn’t judge us. She was still beautiful. “Earth to Jack, you okay” Deek said waving his hand in front of my face. “Yeah, I am fine” I said and peeled the crust off of my ham sandwich. I didn’t see her the rest of the day and I headed towards the bus. Deek’s mom insisted on picking him up daily so I was yet again forced to take the bus alone. I couldn’t wait to get my licence. I had my permit, I always drove dad around. He said I was a good driver. I walked off the buss and through my front door. I immediately heard Lena chattering. “Mom it was so great, I love my English class and my math teacher is so so cute. Oh and there is this guy in science who is so hot....” I would avoid the kitchen and head up to my room. I shut the door and fell onto my bed. I had one picture of Amy and I and I kept it in my night stand. I barely ever took it out. I was tempted to, then there was a knock at the door. I didn’t answer, maybe they would assume I was sleeping. “Jack it is me, I know you are not sleeping” It was my dad. “Come in” I said and sat up. He came to sit next to me on my bed. “I am not even gonna ask how school went” He said with a grin. “Oh it was great as usual” I said sarcastically. “How’s Deek, his parents finally split” He asked. “Yes, he was excited offcourse” I said grinning. I loved talking to my dad. He got comfortable and leaned against the wall. “So any band updates” I asked. “Yes, we are all getting together tonight. Bob is in town. We are gonna try some stuff out. See where it goes” He said with a dreamy look in his eyes. “You know I hated the whole fame thing and the un wanted attention but I loved the music, the stage, the fans. I miss it sometimes” He said seriously. “I know you do, I miss it for you. You were amazing. Well you still are” I said, he smiled. “Glad to know your still a fan” He said with a laugh. Now that I was older I feel like he and I could really talk, I could even be there for him. I only really talk to him and Deek. “So you know what direction you want to head in” I asked curiously. “Nope, we are just gonna start writing and jamming and see what happends, I mean we might not even release it but we need to create together again” He said. “You talk to mom about it” I asked. “Yeah as always she is supportive and well since we can’t seem to have a fourth child, right now seems like a perfect time to start again” He said. He and my mom wanted four children, but it seemed to be more difficult than they anticipated. “You know your mom is great about all of this. She is amazing” He said with the goofy smile he still gets when he talked about her. I admired my parents, their devotion and commitment to each other no matter what. I would like to some day have someone like that. “Hey hot stuff what you two up to”I heard my mom say from the door. “Talking about you” My dad said and stood up and walked over to her. He pulled her into his arms. “You have a good day” She asked, I know she wanted so much for me to say yes just once. “It was school” I said, giving my short answers as usual. “Okay, dinner will be ready in about 20minutes” She said and headed out. Dad smiled and watched her walk away. “Amy is back” I said quickly. This caught his attention, he walked back over to me. “Amy Amy?” He asked. “Yeah, she moved back. I saw her at school today” I said nervously. “How did that go” He asked. “Fine, she gave me a hug then she was gone” I said biting my nails. “You okay” He asked. “Yeah, it was just weird to see her again. I mean we write but I didn’t think we would ever see each other again” I said truthfully. “Well you two were good friends, now you will have someone else to talk with at school” He said trying to be nice, he knew she had been my first kiss and that I used to care for her. “Yeah true. Hey can I come tonight”I asked hoping he would say yes. “Sure, I would love it and so would the guys” He said and patted my back. “See you in a few” He said then exited my room. I lay back in my bed and stared at the ceiling. Amy was back, maybe this year wouldn’t be to bad. END CHAPTER


I drove my dad over to uncle Ray’s, this was where the guys were meeting. Ray had bought a house with a basement and sound proofed it. It was a place where the mad scientist could work. We walked up and dad knocked. A pretty red head opened the door. “Hey guys” She said and hugged us both. “Hey Robin” We both said with smiled. “They are down stairs” She said pointing to the basement door. “Thanks” Dad said and we headed down. Bob tackled dad the second he walked in. “Long time no see” He said and let go. “You good” He asked dad. “Yep how are you? How is Becca and Carter” Dad asked. “They are both good, he is talking so much now” Bob said happily. I looked around and we were just missing Mikey. “G, how the hell are you” Frank asked. Everyone got together and stayed in touch at least a few times a month, it was a promise they all made to each other. They wanted to stay friends, family like they had always been. “Good, I saw you last week Frank” Dad said with a laugh. Ray hugged Dad and whispered something that made him laugh. I loved seeing them all together again. “I am here, sorry I am late. Harley isn’t feeling well” He said sitting his guitar case down. Everyone hugged and talked for a while longer. “Glad you could make it” Ray said and gave me a slap on the back. “Miss the reunion of the best band in history? Wouldn’t miss it for the world” I said seriously. The guys all laughed. “At least we will have one fan” Frank said and hugged me. “You will have more than that, they will come back out of the wood works” I said gaining a grin from Mikey. “Enough mooshy talk lets play” Bob said jumping on the drum set. They played some of there older songs, get the feel of things. From time to time they got together to play, they still sounded great. Dad still sounded great. I smiled and swelled with pride. This was my family, my uncles, my dad. I had so much respect for each man in this room. “Got any request Mini G” Ray asked with a wink. “Hm this is tough, Mama please” I said, it was one of my favorites. They played through it not hitting one wrong note. “Damn that was good” Dad said. “Yep we still have it” Franks said with a laugh. Soon they were all throwing idea’s at each other, playing rift’s they had put together or words that they had written. The creative process was beginning and I had no doubt in my mind the My Chemical Romance was back. “Come on Jack play some for us” Ray said and held out his guitar, I blushed. I didn’t play in front of anyone but him and dad. “Nah” I said. “No come on you are a natural, show it off” Ray said pushing his guitar into my hands. I sat there and looked at the rest of the guys. “Come on, you know you want to. We might kick Ray out and let you in if your good” Frank said gaining a middle finger from Ray and a laugh from the others. “Go on Jack” Dad said with a smile. “Fine, I will play a little” I said and began to play. I felt so alive when my fingers brushed against the strings of the guitar, I don’t know where I got my love for the instrument. I looked up after I had played through a song Ray had taught me and everyone was just staring. “Where the hell did he get that talent” Bob asked. “Not from me” Dad said with a smile. “You are a natural” Frank said with a grin. “I told all of you that he was good” Ray said proudly. I blushed and sat the guitar back down. “I am not that good” I said. “Right” Frank said with an eye roll. They played ans exchanged idea’s a little while longer but it wasn’t long before everyone needed to return home to there family’s. “You did great tonight dad” I said. “Thanks, it felt good being together again” he said with a smile. They were gonna make another album, I could feel it. The next day Deek and I took our usual spot for lunch. I spotted Amy, who I had yet to speak to since yesterday. She was at the table with some of her friends from Junior high and well some new friends I assume. One was Mike Williams, he was a Senior and the quarter back of our foot ball team. I hated the guy but I could tell already that he had it out for Amy. He was an idiot and a jerk, he was one of the many that made my Junior high career suck. He used to always push me into lockers. If I could kill anyone in the school it would be him, now I had even more of a reason to think that way. I shook my head against the dark thoughts that were consuming my mind. “You okay, you seem a little more out there than usual” Deek asked. “Just thinking about my hatred for Mike” I said and bit my sandwich. “Yeah I hate him too, remember when he tried to flush my head down the toilet?” He said sadly. “Yeah I remember. I got a black eye when I tried to help you” I said remembering. “What are the freaks up to today” I heard Mike say, I didn’t even see him approach. “Shut up Mike” Deek said trying to be tough. I tried not to respond to him, not worth it. “What about you freak. You happy your girlfriend is back” He said pushing my arm. My face turned red. “Don’ talk about Amy” I said with my head still looking down. “Well I know you never got lucky, so I will let you know what it’s like.” He said evily into my ear. My blood was boiling, I stood up quickly and in a swift move grabbed the front of his shirt. “You don’t so much as fucking speak her name” I said, he looked surprised for a moment then a smile played on his lips. I was still holding his shirt when I felt his fist make contact with my face, I fell back against the table. I heard laughing and applause as I sunk down. I felt sharp pain across my face and tasted blood on my lips. “That will teach you to touch me loser” Mike said then walked off laughing with the others. I looked over at Amy and she was frowning. “You okay, sorry I didn’t help” Deek said helping me up. “Not much you could have done” I said wiping blood from my lip. I saw Amy walk over and I didn’t want to face her, I was embarrassed enough. “He hit you hard Jack” She said and touched her finger to my lip. “You are bleeding, you should go to the nurse” She suggested. “I am fine” I snapped, then turned and walked away. I would show them all, I would show every ass hole here one day. They would regret the day they laughed at me. I walked in to my front door and try at best to avoid my family, especially my mom. “Jack Is that you” I heard her say as I ran up to my room. I shut the door and crashed onto my bed. The pain of the injury didn’t hurt as much as the pain of being embarrassed in front of Amy. She watched it happen though she didn’t here why I received the blow. Defending her honor again, I guess some things never change. Lena peeked into the door. “Hey Mom...” she paused. “What happened to your face” She asked as she ran to my side. “I am fine Lena” I said pushing her back. “Who did it, who hurt you” She said very dramatically. “I am fine, stop freaking out” I said as she calmed down and took a seat next to me. “Don’t tell mom or dad” I said quietly. “I can’t take it Jack. I can’t handle watching them hurt you again. You are to good” She said almost in tears. “I am fine, don’t get upset. I can fin for myself” I said. “I know you think you can but I hate how they treat you” She said and grabbed my hand. She was one of the few people I let into my heart. I as a child loved her the second she was born and growing up I have always tried to protect her. Now she wants to protect me. “I am fine, don’t worry about me. They will get their’s someday” I said feeling it down to my bones. “Revenge is all you think about” She said sadly. “It is what keeps me going” I said and looked at her. “It isn’t the answer. Dad has even learned that over the years” She said and walked to my door. “You should learn it to” then she was gone.

Lena’s POV

What do I do? He always wants me to keep these things a secret, I hate to. I want mom and dad to know so they can possibly stop this. “You okay hun” I heard my mom say, I didn’t realize she was staring at me. “Yeah I am fine” I said, it was a lie. “You want to help me with dinner? Your dad is out with Angel but they should be home soon” She said and touched my hair. “Of course mom” I said with a smile. I loved my mom, she and I have always been close. I remember when dad used to tour and be away a lot I slept with her almost every night. We both took him being gone hard, we always comforted each other. “Hey any one home” I heard a familiar voice say from the front door. My face grew red with excitement, it was Frank. “Yeah Frank were in the kitchen” My mom said. He walked in, he still looked wonderful and I still had a crush on him. “Hey Lena” He said and gave me a hug. “Hey Frank” I still would never refer to him as Uncle Frank like the rest of them. “I ran this over, Jamia said it is you pan and you left it at the house” He said and sat a baking dish on the counter. “Thanks, I needed it for dinner tonight” My mom said and rolled her eyes and my rosy face. “So junior high, can’t believe you are almost a teenager” He said with a sigh. “Yep, then I will be closer to being an adult” I said, still with high hopes of some day winning him over. “That is still a time away” My mom said. “Well be prepared Em it will be here before you know it. I can’t believe Fender is already four” He said grinning at the thought of his son. “I know, he is so much like you” My mom said. Now they would talk babies for a while, boring. “Well gotta run, see you guys for dinner next week” He said then he was gone. “You really need to get over this crush” My mom said with a chuckle. I rolled my eyes and went back to helping her with dinner. Dreams do come true, well at least in Disney movies they do and I still believed in fairy tales. End Chapter

Jack’s POV

As I walked into school the next day I had my hair in my face and stared at my feet as usual. I didn’t want to re live the humiliation of my busted face, and I wanted to avoid Amy at all cost. I had successfully avoided my parents last night so they didn’t freak out. It was the first time in a while I had came home with an injury. “So how is the face” Deek said as he leaned beside my locker. “Fine” I said quickly. I was in no mood for chit chat today. Deek understood and didn’t make small talk with me. We just walked to math and I slept, he read. Lunch was what I dreaded. We decided to forgo our usual spot and sit out by the trees a few feet away. We sat down and began to eat in silence. “I could use a smoke right now” I said, I stole one from Frank from time to time. “Yeah I know, to bad your dad officially quit, it was to easy to steal from his secret stash” Deek said, we both laughed. “You smiled, over cigarets. Your mom would freak if she knew” He said with a chuckle. I saw Amy laughing at the lunch table with her new friends I assumed. She was with the people she fit in with, or the people that she thought she fit in with. I knew who she was deep down, she was in no way shallow like most would assume. She and I even as 11 year olds had semi deep life conversations. I got to know the girl she wanted to be, the one she was afraid to be because of her label and appearance. We made eye contact from across the yard. Neither smiled. She was hurt because I snapped at her, I knew that much. She broke away from my eyes and turned to laugh at Mike. “I think you hurt her feelings” Deek said. “She will get over it” I said and stood up. “Where are you going” Deek asked as I walked away. I didn’t answer I was angry and maybe I was jealous. I went and stood behind the school and saw a guy smoking. “Can I bum one” I asked him. He handed me one and lit it for me. “Thanks” I said and inhaled the smoke. I needed to calm down, to relax. “Now that is an awful habit to pick up” I heard Amy say before I turned to see her standing in front of me. “What do you want” I asked angrily. She looked hurt again. “An apology” She said. “I have nothing to apologize for” I said and exhaled the smoke into her face. She coughed “You do not intimidate me Jack Way” She said as she stood her ground. The guy with the cigarets took that as his cue to exit. “You had no right to snap at me yesterday. I was concerned” She said crossing her arms over her chest. I didn’t respond. “Are you ignoring me What did I do” She was almost screaming. “Nothing” I said. “Then why are you acting like such a jerk” She said and walked closer to me. “Why Mike?” I asked as I put out my cigaret, I immediately wished I had another one. “What” She asked. “You are flirting and making eyes at that fucker. You know how he treats me and Deek” I said angrily. “I am not flirting” She said innocently. “No that innocent bit doesn’t work with me. I know You Amy, you are being such a fake. Next your gonna tell me your gonna cheer” I said and spit on the grown. She looked awkwardly at me. “No” I said. “They asked, I agreed. I like it” She said. “What? Why do you want to fit in so badly” I asked. “Why do you want to be so different. Do you like being talked about, laughed at, beat up, called names, ignored? I don’t enjoy that, I am sorry that I like being liked” She said, she was getting mad. “I thought I knew you Amy, I thought you were different. But you are just like them” I said loudly, then walked off. “Jack Jack come back” I heard her scream but I ignored it. I would not waste another breath on her, I wouldn’t waste another thought either. I can’t believe I had cared for her. No more I got home and as usual marched up to my room avoiding anyone who was home. I grabbed my guitar and began to play something aggressive. Take my frustrations out on the instrument. I had defended her, I had a busted lip defending her. I hope she gets hers, I hope Mike messes her up I played until I though my fingers would bleed. Then I reached into my drawer and pulled out my picture of her. I took my lighter out of my pocket and touched it to the paper. “What is going on” I heard my dad ask from the door. I watched the picture catch aflame as I dropped it into my waste basket. “Amy” he said looking down as the photo burned. “Want to talk about it” He asked. I shook my head no. He stood there for a few more moments then patted my back and left. He knew I needed to be alone. I felt a little hand take my and looked down to see Angel. She stood there and held my hand as the picture burned. She seemed to always be around when I was hurt or sad. It was like she knew, she was like mom. I looked down at her and she rested her head on my arm. I picked her up and walked over to my bed and she sat on my lap. “Was your day better than mine” I asked her, she could always calm me down. “I spelled my whole name” she said proudly. “That is way better than my day. Congratulation ” I said and hugged her. She reminded me of lives more innocent days.”Don’t be sad brother” She said and planted a kiss on my cheek. “I will try not to be” I said with a slight smile. She then got up and walked out. It made me upset to know that some day because of her looks she would be forced into a mold that did not fit her. Then when she didn’t fit into it she would be an out cast, a weirdo like me. I know that I would kill anyone who ever hurt her. I walked out of my room and past Lena’s I heard her talking to a friend. “He is so cute and I want so much to be kissed. Like in a fairy tale” I cringed at the though of my sister being kissed. I would not do well with her having boyfriends. She was gonna be trouble, I could tell. She was so sweet and naive. I had to always watch out for her. I heard giggling coming from my parents room and decided to flee the area immediately. I went to see what was in the fridge, it was apparent mom was not fixing dinner tonight. I sat at the table and ate some warmed up chicken from the night before. Moments later dad walked into the kitchen smiling. “Have a good nap” I asked with a laugh. “Shut up” He said and shook his head grinning. He sat across from me and began to pick at my food. “How did you get that shiner” He said. I didn’t answer him for a minute. “Amy” I said. He shook his head, he understood what if it felt like to fight for a women. He had fought for my mom. “Still trying to have another baby”I asked. “Yeah but we stop after this year. We are not getting any younger” He said. I know how much they wanted one more, no one could figure out why it has been so hard. “I mean we had all three of you unplanned. The second we plan for one we can’t seem to get pregnant” He said sadly. “Do you think you should still be trying when you are gonna be recording again” I asked. “She still wants to. She knows if we tour it wont be like it was” He said and picked off another piece of my chicken. “Is it weird that we talk like this” He asked. “I don’t think so” I said, we both grew silent. “Well I told your mom I would bring her something to drink. We will be down in a bit” He said with a smile. I felt my cell phone vibrate “Hello” I said knowing it could really only be Deek. “I am bored, you should come over. We can play some video games and smoke some of my dads cigars” He said happily. Sounded like a good idea. “Okay” I said and hung up the phone. I knocked on my parents door. “Come In” I heard my mom say. I walked in and they were all snuggled on the bed watching tv. “I am going over to Deeks, I need someone to take me” I said hating my lack on independence. “I can take you” Dad said. “Okay, I should go talk with the girls anyways” Mom said slipping out of my dads embrace. He smacked her butt as she got up and she giggled. They made me sick still. “Ready” He said as he got up. “Yeah” We headed to Deeks. We listened to the radio. “You guys really have to make an album. Music is sucking again” I said disgusted with the current Music choices. “Yeah the industry is getting stale again” he said as he turned into Deeks. “I will be back at 9 He said as I slipped out of the car. I nodded my head in understanding then headed inside the house. Deek now lived with his dad, and well his dad was never home so we had the place to ourselves. “That was quick” He said as we walked into his room. “You said cigars and video games” I said and took a seat. “Oh I forgot to mention beer” he said handing me one. “Thanks” I said and popped open the lid. We played video games, smoked cigars, and drank a few beers. I loved hanging out at Deeks. Alcohol was in no way aloud in my house and now that dad doesn’t smoke it is hard to hide that kind of smell. “I beat your ass again” Deek yelled. “Damn” I said, we got serious about video games. By the time I left I was feeling the effects of the beer and I reeked of cigar smoke. I heard my dad beep the horn. “Shit, I didn’t even think of how I was gonna cover this up” I said panicking. “Tell him my dad smokes cigars” He said. “Genius Deek” I said and slapped him on the back. I headed out to the car and crashed into the front seat. “Have fun... You smell” He said and shot me a look. “Deeks dad smokes cigars” I said. He gave me a look that told me he had been there done that and didn’t believe my bull. “Right” he said. It went silent. “Jack we have talked about this. I want you to be your own person and I know at your age all this seems fun but it will catch up with you” He said seriously. I had heard enough stories about dad to know how he felt about all of it. “I know” I said wanting very much not to discuss it. “Let your mom get a wif of you and you are a dead man” He said as we pulled into the driveway. I got out of the car, and walked right up to my room. I slipped into the shower, she would never know. End Chapter

Gerard’s POV

I walked into my bedroom and to my surprise Em was awake. “Your still awake” I said as I snuggled up to her. “Yeah. Something is up with Jack” She said looking thoughtful. “Something is always up with Jack” I said trying to ease her worrying. “Amy is back” I said, I hadn’t told her yet. “Amy Amy” She asked “That would be the one. Her fathers job got transferred back here” I said pushing a stray hair behind her ear. “Is he taking it hard. He had it bad for her” She said giving me a worried look. “I think she is not the same girl he knew” I said sadly. “That must be hard for him. I wish I could make things easier on him” She said, I know she felt helpless. “I do to, I have been there done that. There is not much we can do. He is a tough kid Em, he can hold his own” I said smiling. “I know, I just worry” She said and laid her head on my chest. A comfortable silence fell. I still loved to feel her in my arms, I still thought she was the most beautiful women I had ever seen. She grew more beautiful with age. “Why can’t I get pregnant” She whispered. “I don’t know baby. Maybe it just isn’t meant to be. I know it is a shitty line but it is true” I said running my hands through her hair. “I mean I know I am getting older but I am not that old” She said with a sigh. “G, I think we should stop now. Ya know trying. Jack is gonna be 16 in a month or so and well... I can’t take anymore disappointments” She said sadly. “Okay, but only if it is what you want. Who knows it might happen once we stop trying. I mean you and I never have planned pregnancies” I said with a laugh, I felt her laugh too. “You can always cheer me up” She said and planted a kiss on my lips. “I love you” She said. “I love you too” I said and kissed her lips again.

Jack’s POV

I slipped under the covers after a long hot shower. I no longer smelt like cigars and beer. Good thing mom was in bed. She can always seem to know when I am doing something wrong. I let my mind wonder to Amy. I thought I had known her but in the end she was just like everyone else. Let Mike have her I heard my text messaging go off, I grunted and picked up my phone to see who it was. “We need to talk” ~Amy. I read it over a few times. She wanted to talk. Well I had nothing to say to her. I said it all earlier. “No, I have nothing to say to you” Was my response. I turned back over hoping that was it, then I heard the noise again. “I’m sorry” ~Amy was all she wrote. I then felt a pang of guilt for the way I had treated her. Why is it that women can make us so damn soft. “We can talk tomorrow” I typed it and stared at what I was about to send. I was just burning her picture a few hours ago and now I am agreeing to talk to her. God I am pathetic. I pushed send and mentally kicked my self for giving in so easily. The next morning at school I walked over to my locker, I had seen her right as I walked in but chose to ignore her. I still had my ipod playing when I felt a tap on my back. “You said we could talk” I barely heard her say. I didn’t answer so she pulled down my hood and yanked out my ear phones. “What the fuck” was all I said as I turned to glare at her. “You said we could talk” she said now angrily. “Then talk” I said and turned back to get my books out of my locker. “I am not like them” She whispered where only I could hear. I stopped for a moment then shut my locker. “I cheered at my other school, I got sucked into it and well the girls hear knew and wanted me to join. Because of that you don’t want to be my friend. You are making it like I am the one who punched you” she said and I now turned to face her. She had on a black skirt that hit right above the knee, an pink colored shirt with a black sweater over it. It all fit her body perfectly. She had her hair up and her eyes were extra blue it seemed. She was beautiful. I couldn’t speak for a second. “Please Jack I don’t want to lose our friendship” She said and touched my arm. A chill went down my spine and her hand was burning a whole in my arm. “You wont lose our friendship” I said showing no emotion in my voice. Then I turned and walked away. She still made my heart stop, Damn After school I was at my locker when I felt a shove I turned to see Mike. “Oops sorry didn’t see you there” He said then laughed. One of his stupid friends laughed too. I shook my head and turned back around. “I am going out with Amy tonight after the football game. Don’t worry Way I will show her a good time” He said and laughed again. My heart was pounding against my chest and my hands were shaking. I couldn’t react, I couldn’t give him what he wanted. “What you don’t want to defend her honor this time?” He said angrily in my ear. I turned and he was right in my face. I stared him down for a second then pushed past him. I walked out towards the bus that I now saw was pulling away. “Shit” I missed the bus. “Jackie you okay” I heard Amy say, I heard her walk up beside me. “I missed the bus” I said angrily. I started dialing Ray. “I would give you a ride but I am staying for practice” She said sadly. I heard Ray pick up. “Hey Uncle Ray. I missed th bus and well you live closer to the school” I said quickly. “I will be there in a few” He said then he was gone. “He picking you up” She asked. “Yeah, he should be here in a minute” I said. “It is cool that you two are so close” She said with a smile. “You have such a close nit family” She said and patted my arm. “Yeah, they are all great. But Ray brought the musician out of me” I said, I had spoken more than I had planned to. “Are you playing the guitar” She asked. “Yeah” I said not wanting to talk anymore. “You any good” She asked with a smile. “I guess” I shrugged. “You still draw” She asked, why the interrogation? “Yep” I said. I spotted Ray’s car. “Well he is here, talk to you later”I said as I walked off. “You should come watch me at the game” She said, I turned. “I don’t go to school events” I said then turned. “I will be there, I would love it if you came to watch me” She said, it almost sounded seductive. I gulped then got into the car. “That Amy” Ray said as we pulled off. “Yeah”. “She grew up” He said with a laugh. “Tell me about it” I said thinking about her request. Should I go?

I got home drew a little, then took a nap. When I woke up my clock read 6:45pm. The game started at 7. She wants me to come see her. Should I go? I can’t believe I was thinking about going to a school event and a sporting even at that. I took out my cell and called Deek. “Hey Jack what’s up” He asked. “Deek, you uh, you want to go to the football game tonight” I asked then all I heard was laughing. “I am serious” I said trying not to be angry. “Does this have to do with Amy” He asked. “She wants me to come, she um... She asked me to come” I studdered. I couldn’t believe I was having this discussion.”You want to go support our school’s football team” He asked seriously. “No I want to go to...” I stopped. “You want to see Amy” he spat out. “Yes” Was all I said. I had a hard time discussing my feelings, and well I had a hard time talking in general, he knew this was tough for me. “I will go” He said quickly. “Really” I said. “Yeah, you owe me big time though” He said then we discussed out transportation. I still couldn’t believe I was doing this. End Chapter







Jack’s POV
I paced by the front door and bit my nails as I waited for Deek and his dad to get here. “You sure you want to go”I heard my dad ask from behind me. I just shook my head yes. I had on a misfits shirt that Uncle Frank had given me, a black hoodie I stole from my dad, black dickies and my black boots. I saw the headlights before I heard the horn. “Have fun... Um I guess”I heard my dad awkwardly say from behind me. I walked up to the car and jumped into the back seat. I don’t know what his dad was listening to but it was horrible. No one spoke as we drove up to the school. I could see the lights from our stadium on, I felt dread in the pit of my stomach. “I will be back at 9:30, call if you want me to get you earlier” His dad said, it seemed he too was confused on why we were going. We stepped out of the car and Deek gave me a, do we really have to do this? Look. “You definently owe me” He said as we walked towards the stands. I had my hood over my head, I thought it made me less noticeable. We decided to stand beside the bleacher not sit on them. “You have a cigaret” I asked him, needing it to calm my nerves. “Yeah a buddy of my got them for me” He said and handed me one. I lit is and immediately felt a little calmer. I spotted her in her cheering uniform. It made me laugh in disgust. She had a ribbon in her hair and it look like glitter on her eyes. She looked ridiculous. “I am getting something to drink, want something” Deek asked. “Nope” I said and watched him walk away. Just then her eyes found me. She smiled and nodded her head my way. I nodded back not having any sort of expression on my face. Deek returned and it was half time. The football players left the field and the cheerleaders from the opposing team began to cheer. At that moment I wanted to do nothing more than bash my head against the wall. “You made it” I heard her say as she walked over towards me. “Yeah” I said and lit another cigaret. She took it from my mouth and stomped it under her white shoe. “Hey, why did you do that” I said pissed. “Because it isn’t good for you. You know better” She said. “You sound like my mom” I said tucking a stray hair behind my ear. “Glad you could make it to Deek” She said sweetly. He just smiled. “Why the hood? Are you robbing a bank” She said and pulled it down. “I like your hair and you can’t see it under your hood” she said and touched my hair. I tried not to blush or react to her touch and attention. “Hey Amy we need you” One of the other cheerleaders said with an eye roll. “Gotta go, meet me after the game”She said and walked away. I watched every step she took, taking her body in. “She likes you” Deek said as he patted my back. I just shook him off and threw my hoodie back over my head. The game ended and I couldn’t believe I had sat through an entire football game. Not that I really watched any of it. I saw her talking to some people then she headed over to me. I was leaning against the bleachers. Her smile grew bigger as she approached me. “You look more and more like your dad everyday” She said as she stopped in front of me. “So I here” I said slightly smiling. “Well at least that made you smile. “ I am gonna go look out for my dad” Deek said and gave me a wink. “I am really glad you came, it meant a lot” She said and touched my arm. I moved away. “Stop” She said and touched my hand. I just looked ast her, she wouldn’t let it go. “Who do we have here”I saw Mike say as he walked over towards us. She let my hand go quickly. “Decide to come out and support the team” He said laughing at himself. “No he came because I asked him to” Amy said with her hands on her hips. “Isn’t that adorable” Mike said giving her an evil look. “Jack my dad is here” I heard Deek say, that was my cue to leave. “Run away Way, you always do. Fucking Fag” I paused as the remark left Mike’s lips. “Just walk away Jack” I heard Amy say. I turned slightly, then hung my head and headed towards Deek’s dad’s car. I would not stoop to his level, not like I had before. It gave him to much
pleasure. I walked into my house around 10pm. Dad was on his lap top on the couch. “Should I even ask” He said without looking away from the screen. I shook my head no and headed up the stairs. I couldn’t believe I had shown my face there. I can’t believe I didn’t floor Mike. I can’t believe she touched me. She held my hand, it was only for a moment but... “How was the game” I heard Lena ask me, I turned and saw her stand at the door. “Horrible, I hate football” I said and kicked off my shoes. She walked in and sat at my desk. “ I would kill to go to a highschool football game” She said looking down at her feet. “Believe me they are boring” I said looking at her. “For you maybe, I think it would be fun. I would love to be a cheerleader” She said still looking down at the floor. “Why?” I asked with disgust. “I have a lot of energy and I unlike you love school” She said looking at me. “Why are you so scared of what is different from you” She asked. “You hate those who hate you for being different, yet you do the exact same thing” She said and walked towards my door. “You have no clue” I said between gritted teeth. She just shook her head and walked out. She didn’t understand me, no one really did. Sometimes, just sometimes I felt like Amy did though. I felt like she saw straight threw me. End Chapter

Jack’s POV

The next few weeks of school flew by and it was beginning to cool down a bit. Amy and I have talked from time to time but I can tell we will never be friends like we used to be. I hated that because good friends are so hard to come by and well I don’t let a lot of people in. Right now I am in my dimly lit room drawing, drawing a girl I used to know. Someone I trusted. She had changed. This picture was the innocent Amy I used to admire, who was not like me and Deek but she had accepted us anyways. “Brother, are you drawing” I heard Angel say from the door. I looked at her, she was wearing baby blue, it brought out her eyes, and her cheeks were pink. She looked like a heavenly creature, she acted like one too. “How are you our fathers daughter” I said with a laugh as she walked towards me. “What do you mean, daddy is the sweetest” She said and climbed onto my lap. “He is a sweet dad, he has changed a lot. You should see him perform. It is amazing I hope you get to see some day” I said giving her a hug. “Me too. Who is this girl” She asked motioning towards my drawing. “A girl I used to know” I said and turned it over. “Did you love her” She asked so innocently. “I thought so, but I was wrong” I said sadly. “Oh sorry” She said and kissed my cheek. “Not your fault. Where is mom” I asked her. “She is folding clothes” She said and jumped off my lap. “I am gonna go help. Love you brother” She said and ran out of the room. “Love you too” I said and turned back to my picture. I heard my cell phone ring and nearly jumped at the sound. “Hey Deek” I said. “You should check your caller ID because this is not Deek” It was Amy. “Sorry, Deek and my parents are really the only people who call me” I said nervously. “It’s okay. What are you up to on this Saturday night” She asked. “I am in my room, drawing” I said looking down at the paper. “Why am I not surprised” She said with a laugh. “What you don’t have cheering practice or a hot date with Mike” I said sarcastically. “I do not like Mike, he is a... um... sorta a friend” She said awkwardly. “But that is beside he point. I wanted to know if you wanted to hang out” she asked happily. “And do what” I said surprised at her question. “I don’t know, we used to just hang out in your room and talk and you would show me your drawings” She said. “I guess” I said running my hands through my hair. “Okay I will be over in a few” She said and quickly hung up. I was very confused at her sudden interest to hang out. I got up and threw some things into my closet, I like my father was not very clean. My room had so much clutter. “What are you doing” I heard my dad say from behind me. I turned to see he was holding Harley. “Mikey and Alicia here” I asked as my cousin walked towards me. “Yeah and Reagan is in playing with Angel. “Jack” Harley said and through his arms around my legs. I picked him up and tickled him. “How have you been. Your so big” I said to him. He smiled and messed with my hair. “I am two” He said proudly. “I know, you are growing up so fast” I said and he hugged me once more and ran back to my dad. He loved my dad to death. “Untle G” He said, he couldn’t speak to well. “ Harley” My dad said and threw him in the air. “You didn’t answer me” He said. “Oh, Amy wants to hang out... She is on her way over”I said and threw some more thing into the closet. “Nice way of cleaning” He said with a laugh. “I learned from the best” I said tossing something else. “Good Luck” He said and walked away talking to Harley. Minutes later I heard Amy, she must be talking to Alicia and Mom. I walked down the steps and she was hugging mom and Alicia was asking her how she had been. “Hey honey” My mom said and smiled at me. I didn’t smile back, I looked at Amy. She smiled “I will talk to you girls later, I am glad we got to see each other again” She said then headed towards. Me. “You gave me a look” She said as we headed up the stairs. “I am glad you knew I wanted you to come on. I didn’t want to start chatting with them” I said, she just laughed.

Emily’s POV

“Should they be upstairs alone” Alicia asked as she sipped some coffee. “They are fine, Jack is smart and well I don’t think she feels that way about him” I said, only half believing my statement. Just then Gerard walked in with Mikey and Harley. “Should I be okay with them upstairs alone” I asked, now second guessing myself. Gerard raised and eyebrow and looked up the stairs. “Well we are all hear, so I don’t think he would try anything” He said with a laugh. “Gerard us being in the house would not stop a teenage, horny boy” Alicia said with a laugh. My face grew white. “He is not a horny boy” I said not wanting to believe my son was a teenager. “Come on Em, he is almost sixteen. He’s probably already has done it, or has done something” Mikey said with a laugh. G laughed to and I gave him a look, he stopped laughing and looked down. “No, he doesn’t hang out with girls.... and well G would know if he was... well... ya know”I said feeling awkward talking about my son that way. “Lighten up Em, it will happen some day. You have to realize he is not a little boy anymore” Alicia said. “I will remind you of that when Reagan comes home with some dirty older guy” I said shooting her an evil look. “Oh no, she is not allowed to date until she is 21 Mikey said with a serious look on his face. We all laughed at him. “What I am serious” He said pushing Gerard. “Right” I said with an eye roll.

Jack’s POV

We walked into my room and I felt weird and nervous. “Still looks the same, Comic books, drawings... Now there are some posters and you have more cd’s” She said fingering through the pile next to my cd player. “Still like strange music” she said with a laugh. I sat at my desk and she turned and looked at me. “So” she said and sat on my bed. “So” I said feeling so so awkward. “How’s your dads Cd going” She asked, making small talk. “They haven’t began to record quite yet, they are just throwing ideas around and writing” I said picking at my fingers. “You still bite your nails” She said with a laugh. “Yeah” I said. “Why are your nails black” She asked. “I got bored in biology, drew on them with a sharpy” I said and picked at my nail again. “You have any new drawings” She asked walking over to my desk. I crumbled up the paper I had on my desk, the drawing of her. “What was that” She asked curiously. “Nothing, a draft. It was no good” I said and tossed it into the trash. She walked over and picked it out. “I want to see” She said, I rushed over and yanked it out of her hand. “No” I said and tore it up. “Jack that was rude” She said. “It was rude of you to pick paper out of my trash” I said angrily. “You and your temper” She said shaking her head. “Why are you here” I asked, I was sick of he small talk. “I missed you” She said and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I looked up and our eyes met. My stomach was in knots. What do I do. She leaned towards me not breaking eye contact. I felt her lips touch mine and my eyes slid closed. She cupped my face and my hands just stayed limp at my side. She pulled back slowly, my body was numb. She still was touching my face. “Sorry” She said and turned away. I just stared straight for a few seconds. “It’s fine” I said running my hands through my hair. “I should go” She said, she looked nervous. “Okay” I said. She walked out quickly. What the hell was that all about. I touched my lips. She still tasted like strawberry’s.

Gerard’s POV

I watched as Jack walked down the stairs moments after Amy practically ran out of the house. Em shot me a look. Alicia, Mikey, and the kids had just left and I was about to head upstairs to do my nightly bed time routine with Angel. He looked flushed and in a some sort of a trance. “Here Em go on up with Angel, I will be up there in a few minute’s” I said and Em and Angel headed upstairs and I headed towards Jack who was now in the kitchen. He had his head in the fridge. “Amy ran out pretty fast” I said from behind him. He grabbed a diet coke and looked at me. “Yeah she had to go” He said and took a sip of his soda. “She didn’t stay long” I said grabbing a drink. “Yeah, she had somewhere to go” He said and walked quickly back up the stairs. I went to kiss and sing my youngest to sleep. It was something Lena loved for me to do and now Angel loved it as well. Em and I headed into our room. As soon as the door was shut she shot me a look. “I want you to have ‘the talk’ with him” She looked so serious. “I have had ‘the talk’ with him before” I said trying not to laugh. “Yeah but that was like 4 years ago. He is a teenager now and he is gonna want to and I don’t know if I can handle that” She said looking like she would panic. I sat down on the bed next to her. “Babe we have raised him well, he is not a stupid kid. He will make the right decisions” I said trying to re assure her. “I just don’t want him to end up like us. Not that it is bad, but it was hard raising a baby at our age. I don’t want him to go through that” She said, she was fidgeting with her shirt. I grabbed her hands and kissed them. “I will go talk to him if it will make you feel better” I said touching her face. “Thanks baby, it will make me feel much better. I hate being the worried mom. It makes me feel old” She said with a laugh. “You are still young, and beautiful” I said as I stood up. “You are a suck up” She said with a laugh. I gave her a wink and headed out the door towards my teenage sons room. I knocked on the door dreading doing this again. “Come in dad” He said, how did he know it was me? I walked in, he was at his desk. “Hey Jack” I said and took a seat on his bed. “Can I help you” he asked not looking at me. “What happened up here with Amy” I asked. He looked at me. “What do you mean” He asked, looking a bit irritated. “Well she ran out, you looked flustered....” I said awkwardly. “Did mom put you up to this” He asked. “Maybe. She just wants me to make sure you aren’t having sex and that you understand why you shouldn’t be at your age” I said, hating every second of this. “She thinks I am having sex? I don’t even talk to girls” He said looking angry. “I know, that’s what I said. But she just wanted me to make sure” I said hoping this conversation was over. “She kissed me. And I don’t know why” I heard Jack say quietly. “She kissed you?” I asked. “Yeah” He said and began to pick at his nails. “Did you ever think that she might like you Jack? She kissed you before” I said. “The thing is I don’t think she likes me then she goes and kisses me. I am so confused” He said. I was very surprised that he was talking to me about this. It must be really bothering him. “It’s like at school we barely speak. She hangs out with the people I loath, then sometimes she will catch me in the hallway and say hello and want to chat, or call me randomly... I just don’t understand her” He said pushing his hands through his hair. “Women are hard to understand and believe me it doesn’t get any easier. I still don’t get your mom sometimes. Maybe she likes you but doesn’t know if she should or not. I mean you are kind of stand offish and she knows you hate her friends. Maybe she thinks you wont like her back. I mean Jack you are not the best on speaking how you feel” I said, realizing how much alike we were at this age. “Maybe your right” He said looking hopeless. “Why don’t you draw her something. You are good at expressing yourself that way” I suggested. “That seems so dumb” he said. “No it isn’t. I used to draw things for our mom all of the time. When we would fight or when I couldn’t put into words how I felt. She to this day has all of them and I to this day still draw for her. Nothing dumb about it” I said, I couldn’t believe I just admitted that. “I might. Thanks dad. Oh and tell mom I am not having sex. I have only kissed Amy and I talk to no other girls” He said now drawing something. “Okay” I said and walked over to kiss his head. He didn’t stop drawing and I slipped out of the room. I got enough info to calm Em’s fears. I am now just hoping Amy doesn’t hurt him. End Chapter

Jacks POV

I walked into school that Monday dreading bumping into Amy. I was confused about the kiss and didn’t want to talk to her. “Hey you have a good weekend” I heard Deek say from behind me. “I guess” I said and reached into my locker. “I went fishing with my dad. It was horrible. I think he was trying to bond” He said with a laugh. “A little late for that isn’t it” I said with a grin. “I’d say so” He said. “Hey check out the new girl” He said pointing to a girl a few lockers down from mine. She had short choppy blonde hair, it was all black underneath and she had big black chunks in it. She had her lip pierced and her nose. She had on black skinny pants, a white tank top with a black hooded jacket. I just stared at her for a moment. “Hey did you hear me” I heard Deek say, it snapped me out of my trans. “I feel sorry for her” I said closing my locker. “Why” He said looking confused. “Because she will be an official out cast” I said turning to walk to our class. “There are other girls like her hear” He said catching up with me. “Yeah but most of them are slut’s or weird. And you know they are weird if I think they are” I said with a chuckle. He smiled “We should talk to her then. Save her from the weird slut’s” He said with a laugh. I laughed as we walked into math. By the time lunch time came I was happy that I had yet to see Amy. I walked over to Deek who had his head stuck in a book. I sat down and picked through my food. I love how he and I didn’t have to talk to each other. It was a great thing about our friendship. We were comfortable with silence. I looked over at the “cool table” Amy wasn’t there yet. Good maybe she wouldn’t show up for lunch. I looked around and spotted new girl over by a tree, alone. That sucked, hopefully she would make a friend soon. Man I am such a damn softy. “We should talk to her” I heard Deek say. “Eat your heart out. I am not big on socializing. Hell I don’t talk to you half of the time” I said and went back to eating my lunch. Deek was quite the softy. It sucked that he was stereotyped as a loser because he was the nicest guy I knew. He would do anything for you. I looked up and wished that I hadn’t, Amy had just walked out. She glanced my way and then headed over. I looked down and began to eat again. “Hey Jack, can we talk” She asked. I looked at Deek and he got up and walked over to the trash. I just looked up at her. “About Saturday night, I am sorry. I didn’t mean to do that. I don’t want you to be weird around me or anything. It was an accident” She said quickly. “Okay” was all I said. “I mean I didn’t want you to feel weird or anything. I know we are just friends and...” She stopped and I looked up at her. “Sorry that’s all” She said and walked off. Why couldn’t I tell her I liked it and that I didn’t think it was a mistake? Why couldn’t I hand her the picture I had drew for her? “What was that about” Deek said as he walked back over. “Nothing” I said and walked away. I headed to my locker after school and saw a few guys harassing the new girl. “Hey weirdo, want to do me some favors. I know how you girls work” One guy said. “Yeah baby, we can welcome you officially to our school” the other guy said and touched her arm. Her face was red and she looked angry. I was about to cut in when she kicked one in the nuts and punched the other guy in the face. “I wouldn’t touch either of you in a million years you bastard’s” She said kicked them one last time then headed for the door. I chuckled at the site of both guys on the floor. I walked out behind her. “That was impressive” I said and walked past her. “Thanks” was all I heard her say as I ran to catch the bus.


Lena’s POV

I sat patiently waiting for my mom to pick me up. I would never take the bus, to embarrassing. “Hi” I heard someone say from beside me. I turned to see the dark headed guy who sat behind me in English. “Hi” I said not wanting to talk to him, he creeped me out. “I took these notes for you in class today. I saw that you were not taking any” He said and handed me a few pages of notes. I just looked down at them then up at him. He then walked away quickly. “That was weird” I said out loud. “Hey honey, sorry I am late” I heard my mom say as she pulled up. I jumped into the car “Hey Mom and Angel” I said as I buckled my belt. “How was school” my mom asked. I told her about the weird encounter. “Aw honey he likes you” She said with a grin. “Or he is just weird” I said. She shook her head with a smile. I liked junior high so far . Not to many people knew who my dad was so that was good. All of the kids I am going to school with where to young to know about him or the band. I hated getting attention for being Gerard Way’s daughter. I would much rather get attention for just being me. “Angel how was school for you” I asked. “Good” She said looking out the window. She was a child of very few words. Sometimes I though she knew more than me. “So that guy in my math class mom, the one with the gorgeous blue eyes and sandy hair. He talked to me today” I said so excited about receiving attention from my crush. “Oh really, what did he say” my mom asked. “Can I barrow a pencil” I said looking off like it was a dream. “Wow so when is the wedding” she said laughing at me. “Not funny mom, I really like him” I said seriously. “You don’t understand. You have been with dad forever, you have forgotten what a crush was like” I said then turned to look out the window. “I still have a crush on your dad” She said smiling. “Not the same mom” I said rolling my eyes. “You know I haven’t always been married to your dad, I was you age once. I remember what it is like to have a crush” She said and patted my leg. “I guess” I said still feeling like she didn’t understand. I would wait, my prince would come some day. End Chapter

Emily’s POV

We got home and I looked around at our messy house, I needed to clean soon. “Angel go sit at the kitchen table and we will start your homework, Lena head up to your room and start yours” I said watching both my girls go in opposite directions. It would have been nice to have another boy I though to myself but then I stopped the thoughts. I couldn’t dwell on that right now. We were done and I was happy with my kids. I loved my kids so much. They were my entire life. “Were is daddy” Angel asked when I sat next to her. “He is at uncle Ray’s writing” I said and kissed her head. She was so quiet and sweet. Nothing like me though she was my reflection at that age. She was more like Gerard in that aspect. I heard the front door open and close. “Is that you Jack” I asked. “Yeah” He said and I heard him rush up the stairs, as usual. I never saw him and we never had time together. I envied G and the guys. They got his attention, he admired them, but me I am just mom. I wondered what went through his head. I worried about him a lot lately. He was getting to the age where he would be facing peer pressure and girls. I couldn’t think about it, it would stress me out. Oh the joys of being a mother to a teenager. Oh God then Lena would be right behind him. I could see already that she was gonna be trouble. I heard the front door open again and Gerard walked in. “Hey sexy” I said and walked over to plant a big kiss on my husbands lips. “I am happy to see you to” He said then returned the kiss. Angel was silent behind us. “Sorry hun” I said to her and sat back down. Things had been great between he and I . We knew we could face anything after the year from hell. His memories returned and I fully forgave him for the cheating. We got re married in Hawaii, it was beautiful. It was like a clean slate for us and for our family. I looked over at him as he leaned down to kiss Angel. He was still amazing to me. He had been through so much but yet he had survived and just says that he was a better man for it. “You have a good day” he asked as he took a seat next to me. “Yep, Lena has a crush” I said and Angel giggled a bit, he smiled. “No, not allowed yet.” He said shacking his head. “I am not ready for her to grow up yet. She already acts like she is 16 he said still shaking his head. “Now you know how I feel about jack” I said and kissed him. “I guess, but guys are just different” He said seriously. “No they are not” I said laughing. “Fine I give up you win. We can both just worry about both of them” he said and nudged me. “I always win” I said with a wink.

Jack’s POV

I looked down at what I had drawn the night before for Amy. It was a cemetery at night with the moon shining down on two graves which held both of our names. Would she like it? Would it confuse her? My cell rang, I reached for it. “Yeah” I said. “Hey” it was Amy. Why is she calling again and at 11pm. “Hey What’s up” I asked. “Can I come up, I need to talk to you” she asked, she sounded sad. I stood up alarmed. “Are you okay” I asked. “Yeah, can I come up” she asked. “Yes of course. I will meet you at the front door” I said and headed quietly down the stairs. Everyone had already went to sleep. I opened the door, she was standing there in sweats and a pink t shirt, with a grey jacket. “Hey” She said and hugged me tight. “Come on it. We have to be quiet, they are sleeping”. We walked quietly up to my room. I shut it behind us and turned to look at her. “What’s going on” I asked and took a seat next to her on my bed. “My parents” She said holding back tears. “What about them” I asked. “They... They told me tonight they were splitting up” She said and then began to cry. I didn’t do well with crying women. She hugged close to me and cried on my shoulder. I put one arm around her, then another. I was full on holding her in my arms now. She cried and I held her. She fit well in my arms. What seemed like years later she looked up at me. “I am sorry, you were the only person I wanted to be around” She said then placed a hand on my jaw. I paused at her touch and looked into her blue eyes that were now puffy and read. “I know you will always be here for me Jack” she said then leaned in and kissed me. This kiss was different than the ones we had shared before. This time she bumped her tongue against my lips. I parted them and for the first time I felt someone elses tongue in my mouth. It felt strange at first, and I didn’t react. Then I felt it in my very being and kissed her back. I didn’t think I would know how to, but it just happened. She scooted closer to me and I held her tight. Her hand slid from my cheeks to the back of my head. Her hands were clinging and running through my hair. I was gonna loose it. She pulled back and kissed me once more. “I don’t regret that” She said with her hands still tangled in my hair.”I have never regretted any kiss we’ve shared” I said and pulled her lips to mine again. I think she was surprised at my aggression. I don’t know what snapped in me but I no longer cared, I didn’t care if she rejected me. I had to touch her. “Jack” She whispered. “Sorry” I said breathless. “We have to stop” She said and stood up. I was trying to calm down my heart rate. “I know” I said. She walked over to my desk and sat down. She picked up the picture I had drew for her. “Was this for me” She asked. “Yeah” I said slightly embarrassed. “It is beautiful” She said and sat down. “It’s yours” I said. “I have to go before someone knows I am gone. Thanks for being here for me and dealing with my tears” She said and hugged me. “Anytime” I said and walked her quietly back down the stairs. “Goodnight” She whispered against my lips. I kissed her back. “Goodnight” I said then she turned and was gone. She was like a ghost. A ghost who haunted my every step. I turned running my hands through my hair. I looked up to see my father staring back at me, a look of question on his face. This would be fun. End Chapter



Gerard’s’ POV

I looked at my son, he was blood red and tucked his hands in his pocket. “Did I really just see Amy walk out of my house at 12:30am and watch you kiss her” I asked, I didn’t know how I was supposed to feel. Jack looked down at his feet and shook his head yes. “You said that there was nothing for me to worry about. I worry when there is a girl up in your room in the middle of the night, especially if that girl is Amy” I said waiting for him to speak. He didn’t so I asked what I dreaded asking. “What happened”? Jack looked up with an angry look on his face. “None of your business” He said then headed towards the steps. I stepped in front of him to block his way. “This is my house you live in so it is my business” I said, man I sounded like my dad. Jack looked up at me knowing he was not getting by without an explanation. He sighed “We just kissed” He said not able to make eye contact with me. “You swear” I asked hoping he was telling the truth. “Yes” He said, I smiled. “What was it like” I asked and backed away from him. “I have never been kissed like that before dad” He said running his hands through his black hair. I motioned for him to walk over to the couch with me, he followed. “Why did she come over” I asked. “Well she called in tears, I couldn’t say no. Her parents told her they were splitting up tonight and well she cried in my arms for a bit” He said still unable to look at me. “She trusts you Jack. And I don’t think she would be making out with you If she didn’t like you” I said remembering what it was like at his age. Remembering that first time I kissed Emily. “I guess. She took my picture I drew for her. She liked it” He said with a slight smile. “Okay now I have to ask another question. It didn’t go farther than kissing did it” I asked, feeling horrible for prying. “No, she stopped the kissing” He said. My mouth flew open, she stopped it. “Oh ok. You wanted to do more didn’t you” I asked not knowing if I really wanted to know the answer. “Yes. It was weird but yes” He said honestly. “Okay, as long as you keep being honest with me about it. Jack I don’t want you messing around with Amy if Amy isn’t going to be with you 100%.” I said worried for him. I had my heart broken very easily at his age and he was so much like me. I knew when he fell he fell hard. Her using him would break his heart then he would grow even more bitter. “I know” He said. “Okay. You come to me though if you think it is going there. My thing is you are gonna do it some time and you will find a way to no matter how much me and your mom try to stop it” I said, I couldn’t believe I was saying this to my little boy. Though he wasn’t little anymore. “I will come to you” He said. “You promise” I wanted his vow. “Yes I promise” He said and looked up at me finally. “Okay, you can go now” Jack got up and hurried away. “Oh and Jack” I said, he paused. “Yeah” He said and turned to me. “I love you” I said and meant every word. “Love you too” he said and ran to his room. I suddenly felt dread for my daughters. Jack was harder for me than I though he would be but the girls... No they were never talking to guys, ever

Emily’s POV

I watched Gerard walk into the room. “Midnight snack” I said, he looked surprised to see me awake. “Yeah, though I should slack off on the midnight snacks if I am gonna be running around on stage again” He said patting his pudgy belly. “I think you look wonderful” I said with a grin. “You have to think I look wonderful” He said and brought me close to him. “G, I am worried about Jack. I swore I have smelt cigaret smoke on him more times than once” I said sounding concerned. I turned over to face him. “Me too, I need to have a talk with him. Damn I seem to keep having these ‘talks’ with him. Is this what being a parent to a teenager is like? I feel sorry for my parents now” He said shaking his head. “I know. I don’t want him going down that route. I mean I am not stupid, I know he will try things but if he keeps it up... Well that is not okay with me” I said seriously. “Me neither. Remember Em I have been there, done that. I know what is ahead for him if he latches himself on to that lifestyle. He is my son, he will have a hard time saying no” He said. “ I know, we just have to be there and let him know he can trust us” I said while touching his face. “God at sixteen all I did was drink and smoke. Oh and get my heart broken” he said with a laugh. “Aw, but you found me” I said and kissed him lightly. “I did, best thing to ever happen to me” He said and kissed me back. “You still make me crazy, just like that first night” He whispered in my ear. “You tired” He asked. “Never” I said and kissed him back.

Jack’s POV

I walked into school with my hood over my head, I refused to make eye contact with anyone. I had woken up this morning in a bad mood. All I wanted to do was listen to my ipod and sleep. I pushed my head in my locker and took a deep breath. She was driving me crazy I wanted to see her but I wanted to avoid her at the same time. “You trying to fall asleep in your locker” I heard and unfamiliar girls voice say. I turned and saw that it was the new girl. My face turned red. “No” I said and turned to grab a book. I Hated talking to new people, and was in no mood for introductions. “Sorry to interrupt but we have English together and I wanted to ask you what chapters we were supposed to read last night” She said with a bit of an attitude, it almost made me laugh. “24-25 I said and began to walk away. “What’s your name” I heard her say. I paused and turned. “Why” I asked. “Because I see you around all the time with your friend and you guys look like the only decent people who attend this school” She said with an eyebrow raised. “Jack” I said and began to walk off again. “Well don’t you want to know mine” She said. “Nope” I said and walked away with a smile. I sat down in math and realized Deek was not here today. Damn I would have to go through the whole day alone. Whatever, I laid my head on the desk to take my math nap. I walked out to lunch and decided to sit my the trees since I was alone and well I wanted to again avoid Amy. “Can I sit here” I heard the new girl say. “I don’t own the ground” I said and bit my sandwich. I slipped on my ipod and took out my sketch book and began to draw. She just sat there and ate. She was lonely and I was being a jerk. I looked up and saw Mike walk out and give high fives and then Amy followed. He swung an arm over her shoulder as they sat down. “Ass” I said out loud. “I agree” I heard her say. She turned to me. “Your talking about Mike right? I loath him” She said and took an angry bite of her food. This made me smile. “You just got here and you hate him already” I said not looking at her but keeping my eyes on my paper. “Yeah, I have known him for a while” She said. I paused and looked over at her. “How” I asked. “Well he is my brother” She said and picked at some grass. “You are the little sister of Mike Williams” I asked unbelievingly. “Yes, Samantha Williams but people I like call me Sam. I hate the name” She said. “May I ask why you just moved here” I said sitting up. “Our parents split a while back, I lived with mom he lived with dad. Mom decided to re marry and well I hate her new husband so I opted to move back with dad and horrible older brother” She said. “Neither of us have acknowledged each other at school” She said with a smile. “I hate your brother” I said and sat back against the tree. “Is it because of that Amy chick?” She asked. I shot her a look. “No, he beats me and Deek up and well has since I can remember” I said, ignoring her Amy accusation. “He likes her you know” She said and looked at me. “Who” I played dumb. “Amy, I hear him talk about her and talk to her often. From what I hear she likes him too” She said and looked back over at the table. My heart began to beat viciously and my anger was about to boil over. How could she like Mike? She kissed me, she came to me for comfort Not Him “Sorry if I made you mad. I just wanted to give you the heads up. You really seem to like her” She said, sounding concerned. “I am fine” I said and got up quickly. She couldn’t really like him? Could she? End Chapter

Jacks’ POV

It was Friday night and while most people from my school were at parties or football games I was at home playing my guitar. I still had yet to speak to Amy. She did not seek me out and I avoided her. Maybe she regretted it, maybe she wished she had never touched me. I didn’t regret it. I thought about it all the time. I had to talk to her, to find out what the hell is going on. I dialed Deeks number. “Hey what are you doing” I asked him. “Um playing a video game. Want to hang out” He asked. “Is your dad home” I asked him. “Nope out with a girl” He said. “I need to drink” I said then hung up. I couldn’t wait till next month. I would be sixteen and a little closer to driving. I walked down stairs and my mom was on the couch with Angel. “Mom could I maybe get a ride to Deeks. I am gonna stay there tonight” I said and looked at her for a response. “Okay, let me get some shoes. Angel will have to go with us because your dad is at Ray’s and Lena is at a friends” She said heading over to slip on her shoes. “Okay” I said and sat by the door. She dropped me off and I practically ran into Deeks house. “That was quick” He said and handed me a beer. I opened it up and chugged it down. “Bad night” Deek said with a laugh. “Bad week” I said and we headed off to his room. We drank and played video games for a few hours. I looked down at my watch and saw that it was 10pm. “She will still be there”I said slurring my words a bit. “Who will still be there” Deek asked, he was a bit buzzed but I was drunk. “Amy, I need to talk to her” I said and got up, my head felt a little dizzy at first. “Why do you need to talk to her” He asked as he got up. “We kissed, we kissed and I need to know why” I said heading towards his door. “Okay” He said. “How do we get there” He asked. “We drive your dads car” I said. His dad had two cars, he left the jeep at home tonight. “Don’t know if that is a good idea” Deek said looking nervous. “Come on, don’t be a baby. You drive” I said and handed him the keys. He hesitated for a moment then he reluctantly took the keys. “To the school, she might still be there after the game” I said then took a sip of my new beer that I had brought with me. We headed towards the school, Deek was a decent driver, but I wasn’t thinking about anything but Amy. We drove up to the school and it looked like there were still people standing around and talking. I stumbled from the car. “Jack I don’t know if this is a good idea” Deek said from behind me. I didn’t care. I looked around, I spotted her with one of her stupid cheerleader friends. She spotted me and looked surprised. I pointed at her and walked towards her trying to hold myself up. “Jack what are you doing here” She said. “What game are you playing” I said angrily. “What? Jack Way have you been drinking” she asked and grabbed my arm. “Maybe I need to know why you are fucking with me?” I asked, now people had began to look at us. “I don’t know what you mean” She said, I knew she was playing dumb. “This”I said and crushed her lips with mine in front of everyone. I was definently drunk to do that. She pushed me back and slapped me. “How dare you” She said then I saw Mike come at me. “Get your hands off of her you ass” He said and pushed me back from her. I stumbled and hit the ground. “Touch her again and I will break your neck you fag. You’re a fag just like your fag ass dad” He said gaining some laughs. I pushed myself up and went at him, I punched him in the face. I heard people cheering “fight”. He paused to wipe the blood from his lip then he came at me again, he caught my jaw and we both hit the ground. “She is mine weirdo” Mike said and punched my stomach, I turned over and vomited on the ground. I heard Deek yell then he was at my side. I still felt Mikes weight on me. “Stop it Mike” Deek said. “You’re a loser and you will always be one. She doesn’t care about you and she never will so give it up” He said then punched me one last time. “Mike” I heard another voice say. I looked over and it was Sam. “Why do you have to be such a bully” She said and hit his arm. She ran over to me and Deek. “Come on Jack, it is time to leave” She said and helped Deek get me up. I looked over at Amy, she looked like she would cry. I didn’t care. I couldn’t feel anything. Once they got me up I grabbed the keys from Deek and ran to the car. “No”I heard him yell and he and Sam were running after me. I just wanted to go home, I was so sick of the humiliation, the laughing, the name calling. I was sick of being a punching bag. I locked the doors and turned the car on. I heard Sam and Deek yelling for me to stop and let them in but I ignored their pleas. I drove off of school grounds and ran a red light. I didn’t know where I was going but I wanted to put distance between the school and me. Tears wouldn’t fall, all I felt was anger and hatred I could taste it in my mouth. The wheel was shaking I looked down and I was going over 100 miles an hour. I tried to slow down but the car was losing control. It began to spin, I didn’t know what to do. Then I saw it, a tree and then all I saw was black. End Chapter


Emily’s POV

I watched Gerard as he put Angel to bed. He had gotten home right in time for bed as promised to her earlier. We walked out and shut the door. “So Lena is at Kristi’s and Jack is at Deek’s” He asked as we headed for bed. “Yes, it is just us and Angel. I have to pick Lena up in the morning and take her to ballet practice. They have that recitle next weekend” I said as I laid back onto my comfy bed. “I have a daughter in ballet” Gerard said with a smile. “Yes your fault. She watched Helena as a child as has been hooked ever since” I said as he lay down next to me. “She is good” He said. “She is very good” I said in agreement. “Have I told you I loved you today” He asked me as he touched my face. “Nope” I said with a pout. “Well I love you sugar” He said and kissed my lips. Just then the phone rang. He frowned and looked at the clock. “Who would be calling at 11pm” he asked as I reached for the phone. “Hello” I said. “Is this the Way residence” The person on the other line asked. “Yes it is” I said, an awful feeling was rising in the pit of my stomach. “I am officer Grant. I am sorry ma’am but we have your son at the hospital. He was involved in a car accident” I dropped the phone and felt like I would puke. “Honey what is it” Gerard asked in panic. He picked up the phone and hung it up. He pulled me into his arms. “What Em” He asked sheer horror on his face. “Jack” was all I got out for a moment. “What happened” Gerard said, he looked scared out of his mind. “He was in a wreck, he... he is at the hospital” I finally chocked out. “Oh God” Gerard said and began to get clothes on. “Come on babe” He said and pulled me up. He got out his cell and dialed a number. “Mikey, hey . Jack was involved in a car wreck and we have to get to the hospital. Yes could you. Thanks Bro” Then he hung up. “Mikey and Al are heading over to watch Angel” He said, his voice was shaky. His cell rang again. “Hey Ray. Yeah we don’t know anything yet. We are heading there right now. Okay bye” He said then we headed out the door. I couldn’t speak. There is no feeling like the feeling you get when one of your children is hurt. I felt like I could die right then. G grabbed my hand. “He has to be okay” He said, trying to reassure himself and me. We got to the hospital and rushed in. “Hi we are the parents of Jack Way. We got a call saying he was here” Gerard said quickly to the receptionist. “Yes he is in a room now. Room 255 She said and wrote it down for us. We rushed up to the second floor. “Hi our son is up here” Gerard said. “The Ways, never expected to see you two hear again” It was Gerard’s doctor from when he was in a coma. “Dr. Bryant, how is he” I asked. The first time I had spoken since we left the house. “He is gonna be okay, a bump on the head and a broken arm. He was very lucky. We do need to talk with you though” He said and I looked over and saw cops. This was not good.

Gerard’s POV

“What is going on” I asked the doctor. “He was under the influence and he is under age” The doctor said, I felt a lump in my throat. “Under the influence” I said, feeling angry. “Yes, his friends are here if you want to speak to them” The Doctor said, Em had grown quiet again. I looked over and saw Deek and a girl I had never seen before. Em and I walked over to them. “Deek you better tell me what the hell happened” I said trying not to lash out at him. “He wanted to drink so we had some of my dad’s beers. He was upset about Amy. So then he decides he needs to talk to her and by now he is drunk. I drove us to the game. We get there he kisses her in front of everyone and then gets beat up by Mike. He is humiliated I guess so he grabs the keys. Sam and are yelling and trying to stop him but he was gone. That is all we know” Deek said taking a big breath after that. He looked scared. I put my hand on his shoulder. “It’s okay Deek. Does your dad know about the car” I asked. “No, he is gonna kill me though” He said shaking his head. “But I am more worried about Jack” Deek said. “I will pay for it, don’t worry” I said reassuring him. I looked at the girl. “And you are” I asked, Em was holding my hand tightly and not speaking. “Sam” She said shyly. “We are Jacks parents, Emily and Gerard” I said and shook her hand. “A pleasure to meet you. When can we see him” she asked. The doctor came over to us. “He wants to see his dad” Dr. Bryant said. “What about me” Emily asked with new tears in her eyes. “He said just his dad for now” she looked heart broken. “I will go see what’s up then you can come in babe” I said and kissed her. Just then I looked and Frank was there with Ray, Mikey, and Bob. “Take care of her” I said then walked towards my sons room. Em was in good hands. They guys would comfort her. I walked in and he was sitting up, his arm was in a cast and he looked a little battered. He looked at me “I’m sorry” He said then looked out the window. I walked over and hugged him to me. I was still angry but relieved that he was okay. “Don’t ever ever scare me and your mom like that again” I said trying to hold back the emotion I felt. I let go and sat next to him in a chair. “You know you are in a lot of trouble, there are police officers waiting to talk with you. Driving drunk Jack? Underage? What possessed you to do that” I asked. He looked down then up at me. “I was just upset about Amy, it wasn’t supposed to get that out of hand. I thought I would go talk to her and that drinking would make it easier for me. So I went then I was stupid and kissed her. Most of the bruises are from Mike not the wreck. I was just so angry after that. I left and didn’t know where I was going, I just had to get away from there” He said on the verge of tears. I walked over to him and hugged him to me, he started to cry which was unusual. “I am so sick of it I thought she liked me.... She is just screwing with my head I thought I loved her I am an idiot dad ” He said through his tears. “I understand completely Jack” I said now no longer angry at my son. “Girls can do shitty things, believe me I know I met a few horrible girls before I met your mom so I know what it is like. You are like me, you give your heart away so easily. Then when it breaks it nearly kills you. To me you shouldn’t waist any more time on Amy, she obviously doesn’t know what she wants. You almost killed yourself tonight over a girl. That was stupid Jack” I said realizing I could have lost my son tonight. “I know. I am done with her. No late night visits, she will not use me” He said with Anger in his voice. “Don’t let her” I said letting him go. “Now your mom wants to come in and see you and I am sure Deek and Sam do as well, oh and not to mention all of your Uncle’s” I said with a laugh. “They are all here? Sam is here” He asked surprised. “Yeah I didn’t even know who she was till tonight” I said. “She is new” He said and looked down. “Send mom in so I can get it over with” He said sadly. “Hey be nice you stressed her out tonight. Oh and we will be discussing this more when you are out of the hospital Jack” I said and headed out the door. We were gonna have to do something before we lost Jack forever.

Jack’s POV

The reality of what I had done was now setting in. I knew how angry my dad was when he walked into the room. I am glad he calmed down. Now I had to face my mom. This was the hard part. She would be freaked and sad. I hated to make her sad. She walked in and immediately wrapped me in her arms. “I never ever want a phone call like that again. Do you hear me” She said then held my face in her hands. “Why were you driving drunk? What is going on Jack” She said in tears. I told her about Amy and then going to see her and the fight. “I just lost it mom, I am sorry” I said ashamed. “Drinking has nearly torn this family apart before and I will not watch it happen again Jack. You are smarter than that ” She said angrily then she sat down. “I will not watch another man in my life be destroyed by alcohol I cannot bare it” She said with her hand to her mouth. I had really hurt her. I had made her feel like she did when my dad was drinking. “I am sorry”I said and I meant it. She looked up at me. “Just promise to stop, promise me you will stop while you can Jack” She said seriously. “Okay” I said and looked away. “I love you so much, do you know that. You are my life. I thought I was going to die tonight when I got that call” She said and touched my broken hand. “Sorry” I said again. She leaned down and kissed me. “I love you honey so much” She said and kissed me again. I actually didn’t mind the attention, you want your moms affection in times like these. You want her to kiss the hurt away like she did when you were a kid. “I love you too” I said against another kiss. “You are in trouble though” She paused and said. “I know, with you and the law” I said dreading my talk with the police. “I will go get your dad. He is gonna need to call our lawyer before you speak to the police. Then we can send the rest of your visitors in” She said as she headed towards the door. “Okay” I said as I watched her leave. This was gonna be a long night End Chapter

Jack’s POV

I don’t remember when I fell asleep, but I know I woke up to crying. I looked over at Lena sitting next to me on the bed. I rolled my eyes “Lena what are you crying about” I said annoyed. “You are hurt, in a hospital bed” she said through her tears. She touched my hand, she was worried. “I am fine, just a broken arm and some bumps and bruises” I said and touched her hand. “Where is mom and dad” I asked. “Talking to the police. I over heard them talking. Did you really drink and drive Jack” She asked with tears in her eyes. “Yes” I said feeling horrible. She laid across my chest and hugged me. “You could have died” she said and looked up at me. “But I didn’t” I said and she kissed my head. “Aren’t you supposed to be a ballet” I asked her as she sat back in her chair. “Yes but mom called first thing this morning, I got Jamia to come pick me and I got here as soon as I could” She said. “Where is Angel” I asked. “With Frank” She said with a smile. “You need to give that up” I said with a chuckle. She frowned “I will never be over him” She said and looked down at her feet. “Well at least you warmed up to Jamia” I said. She smiled “She is sweet”. Just then mom walked in “Your awake” she said and kissed my head. Dad walked in right after her. “Hey Jack” He said and touched my face. “The police are gonna talk with you in a minute but first our lawyer is gonna come in and go over some things with you then the police will come in” He said rubbing his eyes. He was stressed, he showed it much easier than mom. You couldn’t really tell if she was stressed but dad showed it in his mannerisms. He looked older at this moment, it was the first time I had noticed it. It was all my fault. “Okay” I said and my mom gave me a quick grin. I talked with our lawyer then the cops came in. My dad sat in and listened to me re tell what happened. The lawyer told me to look and sound remorseful and I did. They shook hands with all of us. One of the cops knew my dad from the investigation years back when my dad was beat up and almost killed. They chatted for a bit then it was just my dad and me. He turned and gave me a weak grin. “You did good Jack” he said and sat down next to me. “It might help that your mother and I know some of the detectives, but the judge will make the final decision. I am pretty sure you wont be getting your license any time soon” He said and it made my heart sink. “Just what I need I was so close to being somewhat independent” I said angrily. He stood up “You should of thought of that before you got drunk and drove ” he said in a loud tone. He ran his hands through his hair and turned to look at me. “What can I do to get you off of this path of destruction. Have the stories you have heard about me from everyone made no effect on you. I try to be lenient, I want to be a cool dad and I know that you are a teenager and that you are gonna try things but you, you are my son These things are not gonna be easy to turn down, it will be hard to stop when you start ” He said pacing. “I am not you dad” I said loudly. “You are more like me than you think. You are exactly me at this age” He said trying to make me understand. I turned my head away from him, he was right and I knew it. “I will not sit back and watch you turn into me and I will not let you put your mom through that again” He said and walked out. I felt my blood boiling “I am not like you” I said to nothing.



Emily’s POV

I watched Gerard walk out of Jack’s room, he looked stressed and angry. He walked over to Frank and grabbed a cigarette and headed towards the doors. I got up and walked over to Frank who was holding Angel. “Did he just walk out to smoke” I asked Frank. “Yep, he is really torn up over this” he said. “I know” I said and smiled at Angel. “When can I see Jackie” Angel asked. “Hey Lena” I called over to Lena who was talking with Alicia. “Yeah mom” She said. “Can you take Angel in to see Jack, she hasn’t seen him since he has been awake”I said. “Yep, come on sis” She said and grabbed Angels hand. “The doctor said he could leave this afternoon” I said looking at Frank. “Good, he needs to get home” He said wanting to say more I could tell. “What do I do” I asked in desperation.”I don’t know. Fender isn’t old enough for all of this yet, thank God. I am dreading the day” He said and patted my leg. “You should head home to Jamia and Fen. Thanks so much for coming. You guys are the best support system” I said and meant it. “You would have and have done the same for us” He said and kissed my cheek. Alicia was still here, she had sent Mikey home earlier. He wasn’t a fan of hospitals after the accident. All the other guys had headed home too. She smiled and walked over to me. “Your stressed and not hiding it well” She said with a smile. “I know, I am stressed for both the men in my life. I know it is hard for G to watch this and I know Jack has so much on his mind. What do I do Al” I asked as she took my hand. “You let Gerard have some space to think. He is probably having a hard time seeing himself in Jack. And Jack, he just needs to know you are there for him and that you love him. He is a teen, you remember what that was like. Though you were a little bit of a goody goody” She said with a smile. “I know, but hey I did teenager things and well I had to grow up fast when my dad left and Ryan came along” I said closing my eyes to those memories. Sometimes I dreamt of when I shot Ryan, the way the gun felt and the way he looked when he fell. It was something that haunted me to this day. “I know. Jack is a good kid and he has some of your genes too” she said with a laugh. “I know, we will be fine. We always are. Though he is so grounded and so not driving” I said sternly. “What are the police saying” She asked. “Well they have to get a court date, but they are sure he wont get his license until he is eighteen. Al they said he could go to a juvenile home. What would I do then?” I asked. “I am sure they wont do that on his first offense” She said hugging me. I saw G walk in and look at me. I pulled back from Alicia. She looked at Gerard. “I am off, got to get some pizza home to the family. Love you both and we will be over soon” She said kissing us both then heading out. “When can he leave” G asked in a mono toned voice. “In a few hours” I said feeling the tension. “Okay, you take the girls home. I will stay and check him out” He said, he was telling me more than asking me. “Okay G” I said and kissed his cheek. I went to get the girls and kiss Jack. He was gonna have a rough few days ahead of him. This was bringing back old wounds for his father. End Chapter


Jack’s POV

I woke up Tuesday morning and stared at the ceiling. I had missed school yesterday but today I had to go. I turned to look at the clock, mom would be coming to wake me up soon. I sat up remembering the events of the weekend. Everyone at school I am sure knew about it, I didn’t want to face it all. My dad had been stand offish since I got home. My sisters are just trying to be there for me and my mom is worried. I might go to a juvenile facility if the judge rules for me to. A lot of things are on my mind. All of this over a girl. “Stupid” I said out loud to myself. My mom peeked her head in. “Morning Jack, just seeing if you are awake. Come down to breakfast when you are ready” She said then gently shut the door. I could tell she was disappointed, I could tell I had hurt her. I hated hurting her I got dressed and headed down stairs, I sat next to dad. “I am taking you to school this morning” He said cooly and then continued to eat. He was still mad at me. I dreaded this car ride I finished eating and hugged my mom. “See you after school hun” She said and I headed to my dads car. I took a seat and he started the car. I fidgeted with my hoodie just waiting for him to break the silence. “Jack you might think you are invensible and that what you choose to do now doesn’t effect your future but you are not invensible and everything you do now effects you later on in life. You think the world sucks and the people in it are horrible... I though that to. I thought this place was ugly and pointless. I lived inside of myself because I thought that what I created in my brain or on paper was way better than all of this. I was wrong” He said then paused. “The world isn’t so bad, the people in it are not as horrible as they seem. This world gave me your mother and you, Lena, and Angel. It gave me this band and the men in it who are now my closest friends and family. It gave me music, it gave me a purpose. You have a purpose Jack, you might think you’re a loser but who cares I would much rather you be the un cool loner than the cool fake who has to get their kicks out of hurting others. I have known since you were born you were important that you had a purpose. You are talented, you are a good kid though you try to cover that up. Don’t let the little things keep you from a great future and purpose that I know you have. Don’t waste years away like I did. Don’t hurt yourself and all who love you like me” He said and parked in front of school, he turned to me. “You think your not like me but you are and I love you for it. I want to be your friend but I have to be your father first. What you did this weekend was stupid, I never ever want to go through that again. I don’t want you putting yourself through it again. If I so much as smell alcohol or cigarettes on your person you will be grounded, you will not go to Deek’s I have to put my foot down” He stopped and just stared at me. I felt a lot of things, anger at him and myself. I was fighting myself. Did I want to be mad at him and be the rebellious teen or did I want to agree with him and promise to change? I grabbed my bag and jumped from the car without a look back. He thought he knew me so well but I heard stories about him and I was nothing like him, nothing like him at all. I pushed my hood over my head, pressed play on my ipod and walked into school. My cast was itchy and I hated it already I made no eye contact and headed to my locker. I felt a hug from behind and turned to see Deek. “Get off man” I said pushing him away. “Your okay”He said. “Yeah you saw me in the hospital Deek, you know I am okay” I said and grabbed a book, this was hard with one hand. “I can help” I turned to see Sam grabbing my books. “What? Where the hell did you come from” I said yanking my books away from her and watched as they crashed onto the floor. She gave me a mean look and bent to pick them up. “You are stubborn Jack” She said as she stood back up. “Sam sat with me at the hospital with you she is really nice” Deek said and looked at Sam. “Sorry about my brother” She said like she meant it. I rolled my eyes. “I’ve got my books” I said and grabbed the pile in one arm, it was hard to do but I would need no assistance from no one. I walked ahead of Deek and Sam. “He is tough at first, he will loosen up” I heard Deek say behind me. I made it to lunch, I heard whispers throughout the day. Apparently no one had anything better to talk about. I sat in my usual spot though most were inside since the weather was getting colder. Deek and Sam were already sitting down in there jackets. I rolled my eyes at the sight of Sam. I sat down and didn’t speak. “Watch out Jack, the princess approaches” Sam said in an evil tone. I looked up to see Amy hesitantly heading our way. I got up and shoved my lunch back in my bag. “See ya later Deek” I said and turned to walk away. “Wait” Amy said but I just kept walking. I could hear her footsteps behind me but I did not stop. “Jack I am sorry” She said. “You are always sorry” I said and tossed my lunch in the trash and walked inside. I would not listen to her apologies. They were just apart of the game, apart of keeping me around. I would not fall for it, not this time. I walked out side with Deek and Sam in tow. I saw my moms car and felt dread. I walked over to it “What are you doing here” I asked angrily. “Your father has requested that I pick you up from school for now on” She said. “Are you serious”I said and slammed the door to the car. I saw Sam walk up to the car so my mom stopped. “Hi Mrs. Way” She said sweetly. “Hello Sam, you need a ride” My mom asked. “Actually yes, my dad is stuck in traffic and well I don’t ride with my brother” Sam said and shot me a grin. I rolled my eyes. “Sure hun hop in” My mom said with a grin. She jumped into the back next to Lena. “Hi I am Lena, Jack’s sister” Lena said and shook Sam’s hand, Angel also quietly introduced herself. I could hear them talking the whole way to Sam’s. As if I needed more women chattering around me. We pulled up to Sam’s house and she jumped out. “Thanks Mrs. Way. Nice meeting you girls” She said and waved to my sisters. “I will see you tomorrow Jack” She said with a smile then headed into her house. She was so annoying. “Hun you could have been a little nicer, she did come and stay at the hospital with Deek while you were there” My mom said as we drove off. “Yeah she is nice Jack” Lena said with a smile and I saw Angel nod in agreement. “Whatever” Was all that came to mind, a lame response I know. That night I was drawing when I heard my mom call up to say I had a visitor. I walked down stairs and saw Amy. “Not talking to you” I said then turned to walk right back up the stairs. “Please wait Jack” She said in that hurt tone. I paused and turned to see tears in her eyes. Not the tears. I saw Lena walk in “What is she doing here” She said in a mean tone and stood and stared at Amy. “She came to talk to me Lena, you can back down and put the claws back in” I said and she nodded to me and walked up the steps. I could see my mom in the kitchen busy with dinner. I crossed my arms and looked at Amy. “What do you want to say” I asked sounding irritated. She sighed then spoke. “I am sorry about the game. You caught me off guard and... I am sorry” She said and looked down at her hands. “So I can kiss you in public when you are prepared and that would be okay” I asked showing no emotion. She thought for a bit. She looked up and those blue eyes pierced my heart. “Jack I just don’t know” She said. I shook my head. “You are embarrassed of me What do you want from me Amy?”I asked angrily. “Your friendship Jack, I want us to be friends like we used to be” She said sadly. “Then stop kissing me” I said and opened the door for her to leave. “I am sorry I did, I know I confused you I confuse myself” She said not leaving. “Go Amy, I am your friend” I said in a mono toned voice. She smiled weakly then left. I caved, she always makes me cave. Damn End Chapter

Emily’s POV

I watched as Jack ran up the stairs, I heard a little of what he and Amy were discussing. He had caved, he must have it bad. I finished dinner and called everyone down. Gerard was at Rays with all the guys. Dinner was quiet until Lena spoke. “Why would she come here to talk to you” She said to Jack. He looked up from his food. “None of your business” He said and continued to eat. Lena was not happy with that answer I could tell. “It is my business when it comes to her messing with my brothers head” She said staring Jack down. Angel gave me a look. I would interrupt if it got to heated. “You don’t need to waste your time on her Jack, she is using you. You are to nice” Lena said and took in a mouth full of food. “You don’t know what your talking about Lena so shut your mouth” Jack said angrily. “Okay you two. Lena let him make his own decision and Jack be a little nicer please” I said looking back and forth at them both. Lena rolled her eyes and Jack looked back down at his plate. Angel patted Jacks hand. She could always comfort him and calm him down. I waited up for G, it was 11:30 and everyone was sleeping. Well everyone but me. He walked in quietly and gave me a half smile. “Sorry” He said and slipped his Jacket off. “Why are you sorry” I said as he headed towards me. “Sorry I was gone so long” He said and leaned down a kissed me. “It’s okay, I know you guys are writing, you don’t have to apologize” I said and pulled him down to kiss me again. “The kids asleep” He asked devilishly. “Yes” I said and he crushed my lips again. It was much easier to find time for each other now that the kids were older, Angel wasn’t as needy as Lena was at this age. Later I lay against his chest and listened to his heart, I loved hearing it beat. I remember almost losing him and how much I took feeling and hearing his heartbeat for granted. He brushed his hand through my hair. “I love you Em” He whispered into our dark room. “I love you” I said and leaned up to kiss him. “You okay” I asked him setting up so I could see him. “Yeah” He said, I wasn’t convinced. “G I know you better than that” I said touching his pale face. “I know” He said with a grin. “I guess this whole Jack situation is stressing me out” He said honestly. “I know baby” I said and ran my hand over his short black hair. “He is just to much like me at this age ya know, accept I never crashed a car while driving drunk” He said. “He is a lot like you G and that means he has a good heart and good since. Your parents were not always aware of your tangents but we know about his. This helps us watch him closer and helps us be there for him to. He is a good boy, in the end I think he will make the right decision just like you did” I said and he sat up. “It took me years to make that kind of decisions. It cost me a lot and I can’t watch him do that” He said running his hands through his hair. “I know baby but he will find a way to do what he wants, just like the whole sex thing. We can do our best but in the end we have to trust that we have raised him right and that in the end he will change” I said touching my husbands face. He sighed and shook his head “Your right, it is just hard for me to watch” He said and pulled me back down with him. “You are a great dad G, you have been a good influence” I said with a smile. “Thanks babe” He said and planted a kiss on my forehead. There was a comfortable silence between us then I heard his heavy breathing. I just hoped he could sleep well because these last few nights had been restless.

Jack’s POV

I can’t sleep, I am staring at the ceiling. “God you are such a wimp” I said out loud to myself. Why had I caved? Why does she have this power over me? Is this what love is really like? I don’t think I like it if it is. She just seems so convincing and I find myself agreeing to anything she asks. I turned on my side hoping to find sleep. The next morning I was greeted by Sam and Deek at my locker, I guess Sam is officially a pain in my ass. I just looked at them both and grabbed my books with one hand again. Sam rolled her eyes and Deek chuckled. I say Amy and she gave me a little wave, I gave her a half smile. I looked over and Sam was staring with her arms crossed. “Seriously Jack, have you learned nothing?” She asked and walked ahead of us. Deek smiled at me and I rolled my eyes. I still refused to sit inside for lunch and Sam and Deek sat with me still. We sat in silence for a bit. “I need to go get a few things out of my locker, see you two after school” Deek said and quickly left the table. I shook my head then took a bite of my sandwich. “Your bruises are clearing up” Sam said, I turned to see her staring at me. “Yep” Was all I said. “Why don’t you like me” She asked, I looked an I saw hurt in her eyes. “I just don’t welcome new people very well” I said feeling uncomfortable. It was quiet for a few minutes and she offered me some chips. I looked up at her and took a few. “Thanks” I said quietly. “I don’t know why my brother is such a jerk” She said after taking a sip of her diet coke. “I mean our dad is a pretty decent guy I guess” She said staring straight. “Some people are just ass holes” I said and sipped my drink. “I am sorry for all he has done to you and Deek. Your really nice guys” She said and looked at me. “You think I am nice” I said with a chuckle. “Yes, but I think you try desperately to be a hard ass” She said without breaking eye contact, I looked away. Lunch ended and in the nick of time. Being alone with her made me un easy. After school Deek’s ride had already came and again he was alone with Sam. “We should all go to the movies this weekend, there is this new horror flick I am dying to see” She said and looked over at me. “I will have to see” I said. “What are you to busy with your social life” She said sarcastically, it made me chuckle. “Why are you laughing at me” She said hand on hip. “No reason” I said knowing it would irritate her. “Either way I am going and Deek wants to go to so you can either sit at home or come to see a movie I know you want to see” She said and walked off. I shook my head and smiled. She was all fire That Friday I paced, it was 6 and the movie started at 6:45. I didn’t know if I would go, hell I didn’t know if I could go. I didn’t think to ask my parents. I walked down stairs, Angel, Mom, and dad were sitting on the couch watching a movie. I guess Lena was at a friends. “You need something” My dad asked me. I tucked my hands in my pockets. “Sam and Deek wanted me to go to a movie with them” I said un able to look at him. I looked up and he and my mom were exchanging looks. “Just Sam and Deek” Dad asked. “Yes, it is the new horror flick” I said now realizing how bad I wanted to go. “Okay but I will drop you off and pick you up directly after the movie” He said and got up to grab his keys. “I will be back ladies” He said and kissed both my mom and sister. We headed out after I grabbed a jacket. It was silent in the car, we hadn’t talked much since his lecture. He just turned on the radio and sang along to the songs. We pulled up in front of the theater with only a little time to spare. “I will be here at 9 He said then pulled off. I looked over and saw Sam standing by the ticket booth. She had on a pair of hot pink leggings, a fitted black skirt to her knees, and a black Jacket zipped up over a black shirt it looked like. She smiled as I approached. “ I knew you would come” She said and took a step towards me. “I got you a ticket” She said and handed it to me. “You didn’t have to” I said and took it from her. “I figured you could buy the popcorn and drinks” She said and walked in front of me. “Wait a minute where is Deek” I asked just now realizing he was missing. “He couldn’t make it, something came up with his dad” She said and walked to the refreshment line. I didn’t know if I quite believed her. “So what was it that came up” I said cocking an eyebrow. “Not sure, he didn’t say” She said shrugging it off. I bought us drinks and a popcorn. She took my drink and her own. “You can hold the popcorn, I wont have you being stubborn and dropping our drinks” She said and I didn’t argue. She was quite amusing. We took a seat and the previews began. She began to eat the popcorn I was holding non stop. “You want to hold it” I asked with a laugh. “Nope I am good” She said and took a sip of her drink. There was nothing graceful about this one, I thought to myself. She didn’t jump and burry her head into my shoulder or grab my arm. She just sucked in her breath and watched all of it. I was impressed.. The movie got out around 8:45pm and both our parents were coming at 9. We just stood there and I didn’t know what to say. “The movie was good” She said with her arms crossed over her chest, she looked cold. I shrugged off my jacket and put it over her, it was a little thicker than hers. “Thanks, but you need it to” She said looking at my short sleeved shirt. “I am fine, I have thick skin” I said. “So it seems” She said pulling my jacket closer to her. I looked at my feet, she knew I was tough to get to know. “I just protect myself” I said not looking at her. “I can understand that, it is hard to know peoples intension” She said blankly. “Exactly” I said feeling like she understood. I saw my dads car and turned to her. “Bye” I said as she handed me my jacket. “Bye, and thanks for coming and for the jacket” She said with a smile then walked off to the car behind my dads. She wasn’t to bad, though I still didn’t know if I could trust her. End Chapter

Gerard’s POV

I am looking around at the guys, we are in Ray’s basement yet again trying to write and see where we want to go with the next album. “I don’t want to go back to the Revenge sound, but I don’t want it to be as huge as The Black Parade” Ray said looking around to see what everyone else thought. “I agree, we have all grown up a lot and I want it to show in this album” Frank said in agreement. I was staring blankly and then noticed that everyone was staring at me for my opinion. “Oh sorry, little distracted” I said shaking my thoughts away. “Jack” Bob asked. “Yeah, I don’t know if I am reacting the way I should” I said. “I mean Gerard you have a right to be angry and disappointed” Bob said and the others agreed. “I don’t know what I would do if either of my kids did what he did” Mikey said. “I just think you are letting your past cloud things up you know. He might be like you G but is not you”Ray said. “I guess” I said feeling dejected. “It is just for the first time I was disappointed in him you know, it was a horrible feeling. And it was the first time I realized I was my father”I said with a chuckle. “I mean I have lectured him and well we haven’t really spoken. It is a hard line to draw between being his friend and being his dad” I said running my hand over my head. “You are the only one with a teen, I couldn’t even began to understand what you are going through”Frank said. “I just think you need to loosen up a bit and not read so into it. I think Jack is smart, he just let things get out of hand” Ray said again. “I am just worried, what if they send him to Juvi” I asked. “They wont, it was his first offense and he is a good kid. They will see it” Bob said. There opinions really mattered to me. “We are old men We are sitting around talking and giving advise about kids” Mikey said with a laugh, everyone began to laugh to. “This album is gonna have a lot of heart, more than the others I think” I said, getting an agreeing nod from the guys. “The last album we ripped our selves apart to be honest. It was dirty and hard. This time I think it will be easier to put it all in words, maybe a little less painful” Ray said. This album was gonna be good. Especially since it has been so long since we have had one and a lot has gone on and changed for us all. I was ready to get back on stage

Jack’s POV

I walked into the front door of my house and the girls ran in after me. I immediately spotted my dad. He was staring at me. “Come here Jack” He said, I looked at my mom and she gave me an ‘I don’t know’ look. I walked into the living room with him. “We are going to dinner tonight” He said. “Where do you want to eat” he asked. I couldn’t tell what kind of mood he was in. “I don’t care” I said and shrugged my arms. “Chines okay” He asked knowing it was my favorite. “Yeah sounds good” I said. He walked over to my mom. “Hey sugar, Jack and I are gonna go grab a bite to eat. We will not be at dinner tonight” He said and kissed her. “Okay, you two have fun” She said then began to hum as she headed towards the kitchen. “I want to go out to dinner” Lena said as she hugged our dad. “I will take you out some time this week, I need to talk to Jack” He said and kissed the top of her head. “Can it just me you and I when we go” she asked. “Yes and we will go wherever you want” He said and she walked of satisfied with his answer. We got to the place and I was still nervous. I couldn’t handle another lecture. I was scared enough knowing that in a few weeks I had to go to court. We sat down and ordered then he sat back and looked at me. “You nervous about court” He asked casually. “Yes” I said and looked down. “Look I am sorry about the constant lecturing and the awkwardness between us. It is just for the first time ever I was disappointed in you Jack. That was a stupid things you did but I think you know that and I think between the hospital, court, school humiliation and so on you have been punished enough. You can ride the bus if you want and I promise no more lectures” He said with a smile. I looked down and smiled a bit, I had missed my dad. “Okay, I am sorry dad I really am” I said sincerely. “I know. You are not me Jack you where right. I trust you to make way better decisions than me” He said and took a sip of his drink. It made me happy to know he still trusted me. “Now lets eat and hope hey don’t throw you in Juvi” He said with a laugh. I agreed, I didn’t think I could make it in a place like that. “So Sam” He said with a smile. “What about her” I said annoyed. “You two were at the movies together, was it a date” He asked “No, Deek was supposed to come but he ended up backing out” I said and picked at my food. “That was convenient” Dad said and gave me a look. “You think she likes me don’t you” I asked. “I think so, she seems nice” He said ad grabbed a piece of chicken off of my plate. “She is but she is annoying and she is the younger sister of Mike Williams” I said, he paused and gave me a look. “Seriously” He asked. “Yes” I said and continued to eat. “They seem nothing alike” Dad said. “I know, but still. I have one girl messing with my life right now, I don’t need to add another one” I said and looked to see my dad chuckle. “Poor you, all these girls” He said shaking his head. “Shut up” I said with a grin. He and I were gonna be okay. I got to school that Monday and shoved Deek as soon as I saw him, he was talking to Katie his sister. “What was that for” He asked as she laughed. “Where were you? I went to the movies and you left me with her” I said angry. “I had something come up...” Deek said. “Dinner with our mom” Katie said with a smile. “Whatever” I said and turned to my locker. “So Jack I here the boys are back” Katie said with excitement” I looked at her oddly. “Hey why are you here” I asked, she had graduated a few years ago. “I am subbing today” She said with a huge grin. “Your math class actually” She said and Deek rolled his eyes. “So you didn’t answer me Jackie” She said whining. “Yes they are working on a new album” I said and grabbed my books. “Oh man you think you can get me in to see them record a bit” She asked. I had brought her over to meet my dad as soon as Deek and I were friends, then I let her meet the other guys. She had adored me ever since. “I can see, they think your nice and Frank said you were a good babysitter” I said shaking my head. “Yay Okay gotta go and get ready for class, see you two in a minute” She said walking off. I watched her walk away and wondered how she and Deek came from the same gene pull. She was hot and he was you know.... Deek. “Stop staring at my sisters ass” He said and gave me a shove. “Was it that bad with Sam” Deek asked as we headed to class. “Yes, I hate being alone with her and I was all night, she is annoying” I said not realizing that Sam was now behind us and heard every word I had said. “Ass” was all I heard before I turned to see her hurry off. “Shit” I said under my breath. “Good one Jack” Deek said. “Go after her” He said and I paused to decide if I would. Then I turned and headed in her direction. The bell rang as I turned down the hallway I saw her go down, everyone had cleared out, all but me. I saw her head out the doors and followed. She walked over to a tree and sat down and laid her head on her knees. I walked up and she gave me an evil look. “What did I ever do to you. I am not my brother, I am not trying to hurt you. I just want to be your friend” She said sadly. I felt horrible. I took a seat next to her. “I am an ass” I said. “Yes you are” She said in agreement. “Was my company at the movies that bad” She asked. “No” I said honestly, I had liked her company though I didn’t want to admit it. “Why would you say that then” She said looking at me, her eyes were drilling wholes in my head. Funny I hadn’t noticed until now how green her eyes were. I just looked back at her. Next thing I knew she had grabbed my face with her hands and brought her lips to mine. My eyes stayed open for a moment, alarmed. Then I felt her open my mouth and slip her tongue in and my eyes slid shut. I slid my arms around her waist and pulled her closer to me. This kiss was nothing like I would have expected it to be. It was intense and passionate, I felt her want me back. I broke the kiss not really trusting my own body at the moment. She sat back against the tree and was silent. I sat and stared at me feet. “Sorry” She said hoarsely. “It’s okay” I said still feeling a little cloudy from the kiss. I looked over at her, she stood up and hurried off. I sat watching her leave, wishing she would come back. That thought startled me. End Chapter

Jack’s POV

I walked through the front door of my house, the bus ride had been long. I didn’t see Sam for the rest of the day. I didn’t know if she had left school or she was trying to avoid me. I heard the front door open and the chatter of my sisters and mom. “Hey Jack” I heard Lena say as she walked towards me. “I made an A on my English test” She said holding up her paper. “That’s good” I said feeling distracted. “I know, I was so excited” She said and went to hang it on the fridge. My mom shot me a smile and Angel went to towards the kitchen. “You okay” My mom said patting my back. I was getting taller than her. “You are getting tall” She said reading my mind. “I know” I said looking down at her. “Well don’t get to excited, your dad is not to tall” She said with a laugh and headed towards my sisters. I smiled and watched her interact with my sisters. She was getting a snack together to tie everyone over until dinner. I heard her tell Lena she could pick what we ate for dinner since she did so well on her English test. Moments like this made me so happy to be apart of this family. Made me feel lucky that I had such great parents and sisters who adored me. In moments like this I forget the hate and the anger and remember the good things in this life. “I love to watch them too” I heard my dad say from behind me, I didn’t even hear him come in. I just looked over at him and saw him staring at them. Would I ever love someone as fiercly as my dad loves my mom? I saw it in his eyes every time he talked about her or saw her. She was everything to him. I kept looking at him and saw how content he looked just to watch the women in his life interact. What was he thinking? My mom spotted him and her eyes grew big, she was beaming. She looked like she hadn’t seen him in weeks. She walked quickly towards him and jumped in his arms. “I missed you today” She said and gave him a kiss, I turned away and headed towards the girls. I felt like being around them today, I felt happy and confused. I sat down and ate some chips and watched as Angel climbed into my lap. I hugged her close to me, wishing she could stay this age forever. Lena plopped down next to me. “You are hanging with us? You okay” she said teasing me. “I guess, didn’t feel like being in my room right now” I said and handed a chip to Angel. Mom and dad headed into the kitchen and dad took a seat next to me. “So school was okay today everyone” He said making eye contact with each of us. “I made an A on my English test dad” Lena said motioning towards her paper on the fridge. “Wow good Lena, you must get being good at school from your mom” He said with a wink at my mom. “What about you Angel” He said. “Good, I am writing in cursive” She said and shoved another chip in her mouth. “Good” He said and touched her hair. He looked at me. “It was actually an okay day” I said and looked around to see everyone staring at me in shock. “What, it happens hardly ever but it does happen” I said with a chuckle. “There is something going on” Lena said curiously. “No, I am just having a decent day” I said annoyed. “Your happy” Angel said and touched my face, I looked at her and she smiled. “Yes I kinda am, I don’t know why though” I said. “I am glad” My mom said with a smile, a smile that said she hoped I could always feel happy. “You need to find out what made this day good and make it happen again” My dad said and everyone laughed, including me. What was up with me? “So dad when do you guys start recording?” I asked. “Um we are gonna start in a few weeks actually. Oh and guess who is gonna be around at the end of the week” He said smiling. “Who” I asked. “Brian” He said grinning. “Uncle Brian” Lena squeeled. “Yay” Angel said. “When does he get in” My mom asked. We all love Brian, he was still their ever so faithful manager, I am sure he is thrilled they have decided to record again. He has been begging them for years. “He gets here Thursday” dad said. “You should get t him to hear you play Jack, he would be impressed” He said with a smile. “No” I said shaking my head. “G you know he gets embarrassed” My mom said in my defense. “Just saying, you could be a kick ass guitar player” My dad said proudly. “I am okay with just being an artist” I said, knowing in the back of my mind that wasn’t true.”Well you can be whatever you want to be as long as you are happy” He said. The rest of the night I decided to hang out with the family and you know what it wasn’t that bad. The next day I got to school and spotted Deek immediatly. “Hey Jack” He said and walked over to my locker with me. “Where is Sam” I asked. “I don’t know, maybe you succeeded in scaring her away” He said with an edge to his voice. I looked up at him, I hadn’t meant to make her leave us alone. I walked towards our math class. “What did you say to her yesterday”He asked. I thought about our kiss yesterday. “Nothing to upset her I thought” I said as we walked into our class. At lunch I looked around and spotted Deek, then I looked for Sam. We were officially the only people who were sitting outside. I spotted her, all alone at a random table. Deek saw her and looked at me then headed inside, he wanted me to fix whatever it was I had done to her. I took a seat next to her. “Where have you been” I said. She looked up at me. “You said I was annoying. I don’t think you want me around so I am leaving you alone” She said, she was trying to sound angry but I saw she was hurt. I had hurt her, for some reason that didn’t sit well with me. Was she playing games like Amy or was she genuine? “I am sorry, you make me un easy. I don’t trust you yet” I said honestly. “I understand but do you have to be mean” She said pleeding with me. “No, I am not good at expressing myself in words” I said. “Me neither, it is easier for me to say how I feel through music” She said shutting her note pad she had been writing in. “I am sorry I kissed you, it probably freaked you out” She said not looking at me. “It caught me of guard” I said honestly. It didn’t feel like it did when I kissed Amy. When I kissed Amy I felt so uncertain because she is so confusing, but Sam didn’t confuse me with her kiss. She looked at me and I was caught off guard by her eyes again. How could she be related to Mike? “Your eyes were just.... I got caught up” She said. I had heard how amazing my eyes were from another girl once to... Amy. Made me remember what girls are capable of, what they can do if you give them any lead way. I remembered and felt angry all over again. “Just don’t do it again” I said and stood up. “I wont” She said not breaking eye contact with me. “But you don’t have to stay away from us, you can hang out” I said, but it didn’t come out sounding very welcoming. She blinked then looked down and didn’t speak to me as I walked off. I sat down in my class after lunch, it was a class I had with Sam. I couldn’t look at her. Why was I such an ass? The bell rang and she raced out the door. I watched her bump past people as she walked down the hall, Deek included. He tossed me a look. I knew he was accusing me for her actions. I shrugged it off and headed to my other class. As I headed towards my class Amy jumped in front of me. “Hey Jack, I haven’t spoken to you in a while” She said sweetly. “I have been around”I said annoyed. “Your birthday is coming up this month isn’t it” She asked. “Yep”I said. “You doing anything for it” She asked, why the pointless conversation? “Probably not”I said heading towards my class. “We should get together soon. How about tonight?” She asked. I stopped ready to tell her off then she gave me that damn look, the look that was hard for me to turn down. “Fine, you can come over for dinner” I said angrily and walked off. Why had I said that? Now Amy would be at my house for dinner End Chapter

Jack’s POV
I walked into the front door and walked to the kitchen and just looked at my mom. “What Jack” she asked with an amused smile. “What are you fixing for dinner”I asked. “Meatloaf, you know it is you and your dad’s favorite” she said with a wink. “Okay, I um asked Amy over for dinner. Is that okay” I asked, she stopped cutting onions and I saw Lena look up from the table where she was doing her homework. “Well sure Jack, that’s fine. I will set out an extra plate” she said looking a little confused. “Why did you invite her over” Lena asked angrily. I just walked out of the kitchen and up to my room. I wasn’t in the mood to listen to Lena bitch. My cell rang “Hey Deek” I said. “Hey, did you get to talk with Sam” he asked. “I did and it didn’t go well okay. Why are you so concerned” I asked, but it dawned on me as it left my lips. “You like her don’t you” I asked. “No why would you think that” He said not very convincingly. “You do don’t you” I said. He paused “Maybe a little. She is an awesome girl” Deek said shyly. It bothered me for some un known reason that he liked her. I definently could not tell him that we had kissed. “I will make things right for your sake Deek” I said feeling annoyed. “I have to go though, see you tomorrow” I said and hung up my phone. I sat at my desk and began to sketch a picture, I needed to clear my head and get my thoughts out. A few hours later I heard my mom yell up to tell me Amy was hear. I sighed and looked down at what I had drew, it wasn’t a picture of a light haired blue eyed girl but one with green eyes and blonde and black hair. I felt confused and turned my drawing over and headed down stairs. I saw Amy immediately she was speaking with my mom. She turned and shot me a smile. She had on a blue sweater that made her blue eyes jump out at you. “Hey Jack, thanks for asking me over for dinner”She said and gave me a hug. I saw Lena roll her eyes. “Where is Angel and dad”I asked. “They are on their way home. They went over to Mikey’s” my mom said and headed back towards the kitchen. “Dinner should be ready in 15minutes” She said and I felt uncomfortable as we just stood there. “Hi Lena” Amy said sweetly. “Hi” Lena said angrily. Amy frowned at her un friendliness. “We can watch some tv until dinner” I said not wanting to be alone with her. “Okay” She said with a smile. We sat down and Lena got up and moved farther away. Amy didn’t seem to notice. I heard the front door open. I looked over at my dad and Angel. She spotted me and ran over. “You remember Amy” I said, she nodded her head and walked over to Lena. So they were on the same side it would seem. Why couldn’t I of had brothers. “Hello again Amy” my dad said. He even seemed to have a little edge in his voice. “Hello Mr. Way” She said with a smile. “You can just call me Gerard” Dad said then headed towards my mom. He kissed her soundly on the lips and it made Amy giggle. “Your parents are to cute” She said and patted my leg. Minutes later we were all at the table eating. Lena kept scowling at Amy and Angel just didn’t look at her. Mom and Dad kept the conversation going. Talking about their days and asking us about ours. Amy talked happily with them answering their questions. After dinner she said thanks to my mom and we headed up to my room for a bit. Amy walked in and sat at my desk. I took my paper I had drew on earlier and stuffed it in a folder. “You are so secretive Jack” She said sadly. “I had a fun time tonight, we should hang out more” She said while fidgeting with her hands. I hadn’t spoken a lot the whole night, I didn’t know exactly what to say. She walked over to me and hugged my waist. I swallowed hard. “I am confusing aren’t I” She asked as she looked up at me. “Very, you said you wanted to be friends right” I said, not putting my arms around her. “Yes and I mean it but sometimes... It is hard to just be your friend” She said looking up at me. She touched my face with her hand and brought it down to hers. I closed my eyes and felt her lips lightly touch mine. I still couldn’t bring myself to touch her. She pulled me down more and deepened our kiss, now my hands slid around her waist and I pulled her closer. Her kiss still felt so confusing, good but confusing. She pulled back and touched my hair. “I don’t know what it is about you Jack” She said and turned away from me. “It is hard for me to stay away from you and I think about you at the oddest times” She said not able to look at me. “I really don’t want to drag you along and I don’t want you to think I am using you, I just... I am confused and that confuses you and I am sorry” She said very quickly. “I really don’t want to hurt you Jack, you are my friend before anything but... I am just so very attracted to you” She said as she blushed. I walked quietly over to her and covered her lips with mine again. This went on for minutes, I wanted her so bad. I felt it everywhere. “See what I mean” She said breathlessly. “Do you have any feelings for me other than physical” I asked. “Yes, I just don’t think we would ever work together” She said honestly. “We have grown so different” She said sadly. “I was so excited to move back, now that we were older I wanted us to have a chance. Then I saw how different we were and knew I wouldn’t work out. But I still care or you” She said and took a seat again. “Well at least you are honest” I said as I ran my hands through my hair. “I will stop seeking you out and kissing you if you want. Because Jack I really don’t want to hurt you” She said touching my arm. “I don’t know, I love touching you” I said honestly and touched her hair. Maybe she was right, maybe it was just the physical attraction nothing more. “Mike is really a nice guy. He is different when we are alone you know. I don’t know why he feels like he needs to be such an ass at school” She said. I paused and pulled my hand from her hair. “You like him” I said feeling angry. “When it is just he and I? Yes” She said and stood. “Then be with him” I said and turned with my fist clinched. “It wouldn’t be right because I want you” She said and put her arms around my waist from behind. “Look we don’t have to make a big decision tonight, we are both single. I need to head home” She said slipping on her jacket. She leaned up and kissed me once more before she left. When she was gone I felt even more confused than before. I needed to talk to someone, not dad, not about this. I pulled out my phone. “Uncle Ray, could I stay with you tonight” I asked my uncle. “Yeah sure if it’s okay with Gerard” he said. “I will ask, I am sure it is okay” I said and headed to asked my parents. They agreed of course, and in an hour I was sitting on the couch in my uncle’s basement. “You are hear for a reason Jack, what is going on” He asked and handed me a coke. “It’s Amy” I said he smiled and sat back. “What is she up to now” He said. “She came over for dinner tonight and.....” I sat and told him everything. After I was done he sat up and grabbed me another Coke. “That is a very confusing lady you have on your hands. So basically she likes you as a friend but wants you physically not so much like a friend” He said with a chuckle. “Yes I guess” I said sipping my drink. “How do you feel about her, honestly” He said. “I thought I loved her, the things I feel when we touch are amazing. She is a good friend, or was” I said feeling dejected. “Unless she wants to have a relationship, like the kind you want. You shouldn’t kiss her and give in. You should keep it strictly friendship, because whether she means to or not she will use you. You care about her differently then how she cares about you. You will end up hurt in the end” He said looking serious. I thought about his words for a moment. “You are right” I said hating that it was true. “Okay I will take on your advise. But man when she kisses me” I said feeling embarrassed. “You want a lot more than that don’t you” He said and I blushed. “Yeah” I said, admitting it out loud. “Only when you are ready and you love her and she loves you too. You don’t want it to be one sided and strictly physical Jack, believe me” He said, he seemed like he knew what he was talking about. “Yeah I am not one to just screw around, it is not what I want. When I do finally... You know. I want her to care about me as much as I do her” I said feeling a little more comfortable talking about this with Ray. “Yeah it will be way better that way” He said with a laugh and a slap on the leg. “Now you want to watch Night Of The Living Dead” He asked heading over to his DVD’s. “Sure, I love that movie” I said glad to have gotten everything off of my chest. This is when having a lot of Uncle’s came in handy. End of Chapter

Jack’s POV

I walked into school the next day and spotted Deek talking with Sam. Maybe she would end up liking him too. Deek deserved to have a nice girl. But some how it made me un easy to think of Sam with him. Then I saw directly behind them Amy stood with Mike. What the hell, it is like couple’s are everywhere. Sam kisses me then apologizes, Amy kisses me but it apparently doesn’t mean anything. What in the world was going on. Amy and Sam spotted me at the same time, Amy smiled and Sam looked sadly down at her feet. I walked over to Sam and Deek and Deek looked angry with me. He just stared then walked off. “What was that about” I asked Sam. “Nothing” She said. “Look I am sorry about yesterday, I shouldn’t have snapped” I said and I meant it. “It’s okay Jack” She said with a smile. “Good, well I am gonna go catch up and see what is up with Deek. See you at lunch” I said then headed towards math. I sat next to Deek and he just looked at his comic book completely ignoring me. “Hey you okay” I asked. He didn’t say a word. “Hey what’s wrong” I said getting irritated. “Okay class let’s turn in last night’s homework” the teacher said interrupting me. He didn’t acknowledge me the rest of the class period. When class was over I ran after him in the hall. “What the hell is y our problem” I asked now angry. “You” He said and turned. “What did I do” I asked catching back up with him. “You could have told me you kissed her, I am sitting there telling you I like her and the whole time you do” He said angrily. “Who Sam? I don’t like Sam, she kissed me ” I said loudly. “Well it seems she likes you Jack. I asked her on a date for this weekend and she told me she didn’t like me like that but as a friend. Then she told me she really liked you ” he said, I could see it had hurt him. “Well I don’t like her Deek She is all yours” I said trying to calm down. He stopped and looked down at his feet. “You could have told me she kissed you” He said much quieter. “You know I am not open about that kind of stuff and when you said you liked her I just couldn’t tell you she kissed me. I have enough problems going on with one girl, I don’t need to add another one” I said with a smile. He smiled back “Sorry I was so angry, I should have talked to you first” He said and we began to walk. “It’s okay, just keep pursuing her. She will eventually give in” I said with a laugh. “You sure you don’t like her” He asked. I thought about the feeling I got when she kissed me and the one I had when I saw them together. “No I don’t like her” I lied. He didn’t have to know, he deserved to be happy. I didn’t really know how I felt about Sam. It was still a mystery to me.

Gerard’s POV
It felt weird to be recording after so long. It was weird how everything comes back to you. I looked around at all the gadgets and microphones. We were really doing it after all this time, it was crazy to me. “Are we nuts for doing this” I said taking a sip of coffee. “Yes but when are we ever rational” Frank said with a laugh. “True” I said with a smile. We had all changed so much, our writing and sound for this album would surprise most. There was a depth to it that we had never had before. It wasn’t as dark, though it would have it’s dark moments. It would have more hope than any other album we had made, but we wouldn’t lie. Life hasn’t been easy over these years and we would write about the bad stuff as well. “Can you believe we are gonna record again” Ray said while sitting down to tune his guitar. “Not really, it is exciting though” I said. “So much has changed” I said thoughtfully. “Yeah, for the better I think” Ray said giving me a smile. “Yes for the best” I said looking around. Mikey walked in late, as usual. Having two young children was hard work. “How are you bro” I asked giving him a hug. “Tired, why does it seem like my kids are always sick” He said as I handed him coffee. “I know then you get sick and it seems like a vicious cycle” Frank said with a laugh. “I don’t know what you guys are talking about, Carter is never sick” Bob said walking over to the circle. “You are lucky then” Mikey said with a yawn. “Well I cannot identify with anything you are saying Robin and I are still honeymooning and enjoying every minute of it” Ray said teasingly. “I never had a honeymoon period. I wouldn’t know what it was like to live alone with Em” I said with a laugh. “Yeah you have been a dad for fifteen years. Damn that makes you seem so old” Frank said and pat me on the back, I punched him in the stomach which shut him up. “Yet again we are talking about our family’s and getting nothing done” Bob said looking over at our producer. His name was Kris, he was a friend of ours. “Hey we have to have some down time before the big boss gets here” Frank said referring to Brian. “True, very true. But how do you know he isn’t watching us right now” Bob said looking around the room. We all laughed at him and began to get to work. We had a lot to do.

Emily’s POV
“Robin are you sure” I said to Ray’s wife who I had grown to adore. She was crying so hard on the phone. “Yes I took 12 pregnancy test’s. He is going to be so mad He always talks about how good we have it to still be in the honeymoon stage. Now I am ruining it and he will.... Oh my God Em what do I do” She nearly screamed. This wasn’t the first, nor would it be the last time I would have this conversation with any of the girls. All five of us had grown very close over the years. Jamia, Al, and I had welcomed Robin and Becca into our little group with open arms. We were a support for each other. They were the most important women in my life. “He loves you Robin, he will love the baby to. He might be upset at first but it will pass, believe me” I said trying to encourage my friend. “Are you sure” She asked sniffling. “Rob I have had 3 children, not one of them were planned. Yes I am sure it will work out, and besides you know Ray just as well as I do. After the shock of it he will be excited” I said reassuring her. “Your right, he will warm up to the idea” She said sounding much calmer. “Thanks Em” She said. “No problem Robin, things will be fine” I said. We talked for a little while longer before we hung up. I turned to look at my house, the living room was a mess and I had no clue what to cook for dinner. The house has been so lonely during the day since Angel became old enough to go to school. I always thought I would have at least one more baby to have home with me. I sat down on the couch feeling dejected and old. Why when I seem to want to get pregnant I can’t. It made no since to me. “I guess it is for the better” I said to myself. “He will be touring again soon” I said with a sigh. I got up and headed to the kitchen to see what I could whip up for tonight’s meal. It was moments like these that made me feel lonely, when the kids and G were gone and I was left to my own thoughts and the silence of our home. It was times like this that made us not being able to have another baby un bearable. I just have to keep telling myself that it is for the best. It was wasn’t it? End of Chapter



Jack’s POV

A few weeks had gone by and I now find myself 2 days before my 16th birthday staring at myself in a suit in front of the mirror. I didn’t make it a habit to wear a suit but when you are going to court you need to look decent. “You ready Jack” I heard my mom ask me. Today was the big day, today I found out my punishment for being an idiot and driving underage, without a license, drunk. “What a moron” I said out loud to myself. I headed down stairs, both parents dressed nice and waiting for me. I guess the only positive thing about this is that I got to miss a day of school. “You look sharp” My mom said with a smile. “Come on my little juvinile delequent” My dad said as we headed out. We got to the court house and met up with my lawyer. The goal was to apologize and stress how I would never do it again. “You remember what we talked about right Jack” My lawyer asked. “Yeah I remember” I said feeling annoyed. “I just want to get this over with” I said tugging at my tie. “So do we” my mom said sadly. I knew she more than anyone was worried about the out come of the trial. She always stayed calm and strong though. I walked into the court room and felt over whelmed. There were cops and random men in suits everywhere. I felt like I had committed murder. “You look pale” Dad said. “Well paler than usual” He said trying to lighten the moment. “Jack” I heard someone say from behind me, I turned to see Uncle Ray. “What are you doing here” I asked as he hugged me. “Supporting you” He said with a smile, then I saw Frank as well. “You too” I asked. “Yeah I wouldn’t miss you getting sent to Juvi for the world” he said and pushed me. Over the course of the next few minutes, Uncle Bob and Mikey had shown up. “Looks like you have a lot of back up” Dad said hugging the guys. “Thanks guys” I said feeling much better now that more family was here. Lena had begged to come but knowing how dramatic she can get, dad forbid it. I took a seat and the judge came out. He made me explain everything that happened and why I did it. “Girls to have a way with messing with out heads” the judge said earning a few laughs from people in the room. “I am so sorry. I don’t know what posessed me to act that way. It is so out of my character” I said hoping he would believe me. After it was all said and done the judge just kept looking through pages of paper and whispering to one of the officers. I was beginning to sweat and I felt like my tie was choking me to death. “Jack Way can you stand up” The judge asked me. “Yes sir” I said and stood. “What you did was a stupid thing. You could have hurt yourself even worse than you did or you could have injured maybe even killed someone else. I know you are a teen and think you are invensable but you are not as you might have figured out. You seem like a kid who has a bright future and a good head on his shoulders. So I am sentencing you to 40 hours of community service. You can help out at school or the community. I do not expect to see you back in here ever again, is that understood” He said staring at me. “Yes sir” I said feeling relieved. “Okay, you can go” He said and then headed out of the room. My mom hugged me first, I knew she was relieved. “Good Job Jack” My dad said hugging me next. “This was so not as exciting as I thought it would be” Frank said pretending to be dissapointed. All the guys joked on me and laughed. “Thanks for coming guys, it meant a lot” I said. “No problem your family Jack” Bob said giving me a pat on the back. “Yeah we had to come and support you” Mikey said giving me another hug. We headed out of the court room and I felt like I could finally take a breath of fresh air. Never again would I let a girl make me do something that stupid. That night I got a call from Sam. “So how did it go” She asked sounding concerned. She and I had talked almost every night on the phone. I asked if it was okay for us to just be friends and she agreed though she said she didn’t like Deek in that way. She was a nice girl and I figured I could give her a chance. “It went well, I got 40 hours of community service” I said tucking my arm behind my head. “I am so glad it wasn’t worse, I was worried all day” She said and I knew she meant it. “Yeah I was worried myself. Now I just need to figure out what to do for community service” I said feeling stressed at the thought. “You will find something at school, I will keep a look out for you” She said. I liked talking to her, she thought a lot like me. I still couldn’t believe she was related to Mike. “So is Amy over a lot” I asked. She sighed “Yes”. “Oh” I said feeling dejected. Amy hadn’t touched me since she was over for dinner. It was probably for the best. “Why do you like her so much” Sam asked. “I don’t know, I just always have. Even when we were younger. She has changed a lot” I said sitting up. “She means well Sam she just got sucked in to high school and labels” I said feeling the need to defend her. “I don’t get it” She said sounding frustrated. “You probably never will” I said quietly. “Why do we always end up talking about Amy” She asked. “I dunno, because she is basically dating your brother” I said now walking over to my desk. “Can we talk about something else now” She asked. I agreed, so we talked about art and music. She loved to write music, she let me read some of her lyrics once and it was so good. I had let her see a few of my drawings. She understood and appreciated them for what they were. Sam was a good friend to have around. “So what are we doing for your birthday” She asked changing the subject. “I don’t know, I am not big on birthdays. Mom will get a cake and cook me whatever I want. You and Deek can come over for that” I said. “Sounds good. I will be there” She said, I could tell she was smiling. “Well I have had a long day, I am gonna head off to bed” I said while yawning. “Okay, I will see you in school tomorrow. Sleep well Jack” She said, I could tell she was tired too. “You too Sam” I said then hung up the phone. I was glad I had decided to be her friend, she was an amazing girl. But for Deek and my sake I needed to keep her at a distance. I had a feeling she could tear me apart worse than Amy ever had. End of Chapter



Jack’s POV

I woke up on the day of my birthday to feeling like I was being stared at. I opened my eyes and saw Lena. “Happy 16th birthday Jacky” She said and kissed my cheek. “Thanks” I said feeling groggy still. “Can you believe your 16? I can’t” She said with a smile. I sat up and saw that Angel was there too. “Morning” I said to her as she climbed on my lap. “Happy birthday” She said happily. “Thanks” I said kissing her cheek. “Morning birthday boy” My mom said as she walked in with dad in tow. “So is everyone coming in this morning to say happy birthday” I said feeling like the center of attention, which I hated. “Well it is not everyday you turn 16 My mom said. “Come on let’s leave him alone” Dad said giving me a wink. “Come on girls we can start breakfast” My mom said leading my sisters from the room. My dad came and sat down. “Happy Birthday” He said. “Thanks, I don’t feel any older” I said yawning. “I do” My dad said shaking his head. “I can’t believe you are 16, I feel so very old now” He said patting my back. I laughed and stood up to get dressed. “Your mom is cooking you dinner as you know. You can bring some friends just tell her how many” He said standing up. “It is just gonna be Sam and Deek” I said pulling on some pants. “What no Amy” he asked with a raised eyebrow. “Not Amy” I said shaking my head. I headed down stairs where my mom fixed me a huge breakfast then I headed off to school. I walked in a spotted Sam. She came racing towards me and engulfed me in a hug, “Happy Birthday, do you want your present now or later” She said as she broke the hug, “I don’t care” I said with a smile. “I will come over a little before dinner and give it to you” She said making my decision for me. We walked over to my locker and Deek came over. “Happy Birthday Jack” He said and handed me a bag. “What is this” I asked looking at the brown paper bag. “It is your gift” He said with a grin. I opened up the bag and pulled out a comic book I had, had my eye on for a while. “This is great Thanks Deek” I said with a big grin. “I knew you wanted it so I put some money aside” He said looking pleased with my reaction. “Well thanks I love it” I said happily. “You boys and your comics” Sam said rolling her eyes. I went to classes as normal, I was in a good mood today. Maybe birthdays weren’t all that bad. I was heading for lunch when I saw Amy come my way. “Happy Birthday Jacky” She said and gave me a hug. “Here I got this for you” She said and handed me a card. “Thanks Amy, you didn’t have to” I said not opening the card. “I know but I wanted to, you can look at it later if you want” She said with a smile. “Well thanks” I said again feeling awkward. “Well have a great birthday” she said and walked away. “What did she get you” I heard Sam say from behind me. I turned to face her “ A card” I said and shoved it into a book. “Saving it for later” she said sounding annoyed. We walked to lunch and spotted Deek. “Amy gave him a card” Sam said to Deek. “What did it say” Deek asked. “ I haven’t read it yet” I said hating the questions. “He wants to read it later when he’s alone” Sam said rolling her eyes. I ignored the banter lost in my own thoughts. I wonder what the card said. “So what time is dinner” Deek asked picking at some chips. “Six” I said not looking at him. “I will be over at 5:30 to give you your gift is that okay” Sam asked, I looked over at Deek. He was giving me a look. “Yeah it’s cool” I said ignoring the look. The rest of the day went by like normal. I got home and was happy to see I was first to be home. “Oh hey” I heard from the kitchen, it was Ray. “Uncle Ray what are you doing here? Where is dad” I asked walking towards him. “I am waiting for him, I need to talk to him” He said looking distressed. “Did you try his cell” I asked. “Yeah, so when I didn’t get him I decided to just wait here” He said. He was acting odd. “What’s going on” I asked taking a seat at the table. “Well... Robin told me about 30 minutes ago that she was pregnant” He said with a sigh. He was rubbing his temples. “Oh Happy Birthday by the way. Dinner still at 6 He asked. “Yeah. Wait your gonna be a dad” I asked understanding why he was stressed. “Apparently” he said with his eyes closed. Just then I heard the door open and Ray jumped up. Angel, Lena, mom and dad all piled into the house with a bunch of different conversations going on. Mom spotted Ray first, she shot him a smile. “Ray what a surprise” She said and hugged him. “I need to talk to you Gerard” He said and my dad looked concerned. “Everything okay” Dad asked. “I don’t know” He said and headed upstairs. “I will be back” Dad said and followed him. “I think I know what that is about” Mom said with a smile. “Yeah he told me” I said. “He looks petrified” She said with a smile and headed to the kitchen. “What’s wrong with him” Lena asked grabbing some books from her book bag. “He will tell you when he is ready” Mom said and handed Angel some juice. “Whatever” Lena said with an eye roll. She couldn’t stand not knowing what was going on. “So your dad says that Deek and Sam are coming over for dinner” My mom said. “Yeah” Was all I said. “I love Sam she is nice” Lena said happily. “Yeah she is nice, she is coming over a little early to give me my present” I said earning a raised eyebrow rom Lena and a smile from my mom. “What kind of present” Lena asked with a snicker. “Lena leave him alone” My mom said in my defense, Lena could be so stupid sometimes. I headed upstairs where I intended to stay until Sam came over. I drew and listened to some music to pass the time away. “Jack Sam is here” I heard my mom yell. I opened my door and she was standing in front of me with a wrapped gift in her hand. I smiled at her, she was wearing her glasses and had a black scarf in her hair, she had on some ripped jeans and a black tank top with a black jacket over it. She looked amazing. “You gonna let me come in” She said with a laugh. “Yeah sorry” I said and let her pass into my room. She plopped down on my bed immediately. “Come on you have to open it” She said patting the bed for me to sit. I sat down and she shoved the gift into my hand. I began to tear away the birthday wrapping paper. I opened the box and reached in. “You like it” She asked. It was an art kit, with sketching pencils, paint, colored pencils, paper.... Things any artist would love. “I love it, I was running low on supplies” I said smiling at her. She smiled back and tucked a black strain of my hair behind my ear. “Thanks Sam” I said not breaking eye contact with her. “No problem, I am glad you like it” She said pulling her hand from my hair. I felt strange, I wanted to touch her but I couldn’t. I could see Amy in the back of my head and the look on Deeks face. “We wouldn’t have to tell anyone” She said looking down at her feet. “I wouldn’t want that Sam” I said knowing exactly what she was talking about. “Why it could be our little secret” She said not looking at me. “It wouldn’t be that easy Sam and you know it” I said getting off of the bed, the temptation was to strong. “Your right I guess”She said tossing me a fake smile. “I mean there is Deek, and Amy gets in the way. Oh and your brother” I said running my hands through my hair. “I don’t care about Amy, she doesn’t want you she just wants you at her disposal. She uses you And I definently don’t care about my brother or what he thinks. Deek is the only person that concerns me” She said angrily. “Deek would be crushed and he is to good of a friend for me to deceive. And Amy, well would you want to be with someone who thought about you and someone else too” I asked honestly. I would make you forget her” She said looking me straight in my eyes. I held her gaze until my mothers voice interrupted my thoughts. “Dinner Oh and Deek is here as well as the family so hurry” My mom yelled up. “Come on” I said and we walked down to the nights festivities. Her offer was to tempting, having this secret relationship. But could I risk Deeks friendship and could I shove thoughts of Amy out of my mind? These are the thoughts that whirled around in my head the whole night.

Jack’s POV

The night went well. My mom cooked and all my uncles were there with their wives and all the kids were running around. Sam and Lena talked a lot, and Deek asked Ray a million questions as usual. Ray and Robin announced that Robin was eight weeks pregnant. Ray looked pale as he spoke. I looked over at my mom, I could see she wanted to be happy for them but that she was still hurt that she couldn’t have another baby. The guys all stood up and hugged both Robin and Ray and welcomed them to parenthood. I am excited for yet another crazy cousin running around. Hopefully it will be a boy and have a big fro like Ray. I got a lot of money because everyone knows I would rather have cash then gifts. But now I sit here towards the end of the night patiently waiting on my parents gift that they have been saving for later. “Well mom and dad everyone is about ready to leave” I said hinting that I wanted to see my present. “We haven’t forgotten” My mom laughed. I saw dad get up and head to the garage. “Your gonna love it” Ray said happily. I felt like everyone knew but me. I looked over at Sam, she looked as excited as me to see my gift. “I know what it is” Deek teased. I rolled my eyes and watched my dad walk back up the steps. In his hand he held a guitar case. I jumped up “It isn’t”? I asked. “Oh it is” my dad said and handed me the case. “Ray picked it out” Dad said as I leaned down to open the case. It was a red & white Fender Strat. “Oh my God” I said and picked it up. “We thought you would like it” My mom said grabbing dads hand. “Man when I saw it I wanted it for myself” Frank said. “I love it” I said holding it in my arms like a child. “I thought you needed a guitar since you are gonna be a big musician some day” My dad winking at me. “I didn’t know you played” Sam said with a huge smile, she was also in awe of my present. “Fits you dude” Deek said. “Play something” Alicia said and everyone else also encouraged me to play. “You got to get over your shyness some time” Bob said. I was nervous, I hated to play in front of people. “You’ll be great, please play” Sam said, I could do no less. So I sat back and played, I shut my eyes so I couldn’t see any ones reaction. When I was done no one spoke. “God you are a natural” Jamia said and gave me a hug. “Told ya” Frank said happily. “I think we have the next Ray Toro on our hands” My dad said earning a laugh from everyone. After I got my gift everyone began to head out. I thanked everyone and now there is only Sam left. She is upstairs with my sister. “So how was your birthday” My mom asked. “The best, thanks for the gift” I said giving her a hug. “I am so glad you love it” She said happily, she turned and grabbed Angels hand. “Time for bed baby” She said as they walked up the steps. The night was over and this had been a great birthday. My dark thoughts had not broken through this evening. I just enjoyed my family and friends, and got the best gift ever. I looked over at my dad on the couch, he was writing in his notebook, he writes his thoughts and song ideas in it. “You inspired” I asked as I sat next to him. “Maybe” He said with a half smile. “Thanks for the guitar” I said. “You have a gift, one you obviously didn’t inherate from me. You are gonna make something of yourself some day Jack. I know you will” He said and stood up to head to bed. I just sat there. They all still had so much faith in me even after all the shit I had pulled. “In deep thought” I heard Sam say. I looked up and she was staring at me. “Yeah” I said as she took a seat next to me. “I didn’t know you played” She said with a smile. I blushed. “Your good. I play the bass. Your Uncle Mikey is one of my heros” She said as if she had been keeping it a secret. “He is an amazing musician. If you ever want him to work with you he would” I said. “Thanks, I might take you up on the offer some time” She said staring at me. “Well I am gonna go. Thanks for inviting me Jack. I love your family” She said as we walked towards the door. “Yeah they are great. Thanks for coming I had fun. I loved your gift” I said not looking her in the eye. “I am glad” She said and kissed me on the cheek. I looked up and she was heading down the walk way. I don’t know if I could just be this girls friend. Still on cloud nine from the night I headed upstairs to my room. Maybe Sam and I could work something out. I laid back onto my bed and glanced around my room. I sat up as I saw a card laying by my book bag. “Amy’s Birthday card” I said out loud. I had yet to read it. I walked over and grabbed the card. I opened it, it was a typical birthday card. She had written in it though. He read over the words she had written in flawless cursive: “ Jack I wanted you to know that you still are one of my closest friends. I remember you always defending my honor when we were young and I remember the first kiss we ever shared. Thanks for the memories, you are amazing and I hope we can continue to stay great friends. You mean so much to me Have a great birthday, you deserve it Jack. Love Amy”. I don’t know what to think about what she wrote. It was evident she only thought of him as a friend, but then she mentioned things like their first kiss. Amy was to confusing... I just hope Sam is not so confusing. She seemed way less confusing then Amy. Though I knew I would always want Amy, I know I will never have her. Sam was great and I have so much fun with her. I would give Sam a chance The question was would he be honest with Deek or keep it a secret like Sam mentioned earlier? He needed to sleep on it that was for sure. End of Chapter

Jack’s POV

I woke up and headed to school like everyday. I couldn’t drive yet but thankfully the judge had not mentioned me not getting my license so I hopefully could drive soon. I walked into the kitchen for breakfast. I was the last to sit down, as usual. “Hey you want to go to Ray’s tonight with me and hear what we’ve got so far” My dad asked as he poured a cup of coffee for himself. “Yeah sounds great” I said and took a sip of my coffee. “Oh and bring your strat You can play some with us tonight” He said with a smile. I just nodded my head. I hate talking a lot in the morning. When I got to school I immediately spotted Sam but I didn’t see Deek. “Where is Deek” I asked Sam as I opened up my locker. “I don’t know, I have yet to see him” She said quietly. I looked up and saw that she was looking at me. “Sam” was all I could get out of my mouth. “It’s okay Jack, I get it”She said and walked off. I liked her, I knew that much. Amy, well her card let me know that friendship was all we would have. I mean it was far from having closer but it was enough for me to explore how I felt about Sam. Lunch time came and she and I sat inside this time, away from everyone else of course. Deek I guess was sick or something, I would call him later. Sam didn’t speak for a while, so I thought I would break the silence. “Want to come over tonight and watch scary movies” I asked, it was Halloween and my family would be out with the girls and I usually stayed in alone and watched scary movies. “Sure, I forgot that it was Halloween” She said. I loved that she didn’t mind gory movies. I smiled. “What” She asked. “It is great that you don’t mind the gore” I said, she smiled a bit but that was all. I got home that night and called Deek. He had gotten a stomach flu and didn’t know when he would be back at school. “So what are you up tp tonight” My dad asked. “Sam’s coming over for a gore fest” I said looking through our DVD collection. “Sam likes gore” He asked. “Yep” I said happily. “That is rare in a women” He said with a chuckle. “Yep” was all I could get out. “Have fun, your mom is taking out the girls and I get stuck babysitting Fender. Frank and Jamia are going out for Franks birthday and apparently I am the only person who can watch him” my dad said not sounding to thrilled. “Have fun, oh and wish Uncle Frank a happy birthday for me” I said then walked up to my room. In the next few hours all I heard was girls giggling and Lena pouting. I stepped out to see how the costumes were going. I looked at Angel who had been transformed into a witch. This sight made me laugh a lot. “You like it” She asked. “I love it” I said with a grin. I looked over at Lena, my mom was helping her put her ballet slippers on. She was Helena from the music video this year. “You got creative” I said. “It’s great isn’t it? I have always wanted to dress up like her” She said proudly. I looked at my mom who rolled her eyes. “It has been a hassle” my mom said then stood up. “But you look amazing, both of my girls do” she said gaining a smile from them both. “Whoa where did my sweet daughters go” I heard dad say as he walked into Lena’s room. “I am a witch daddy” Lena said happily. “You are quite a cute witch” My dad said while picking up his youngest. “I am Helena” Lena said with a grin. My dad smiled. “You look just like her... you look great” He said with a wink at my mom. “You know you look like your great grandma Elena when you smile” Dad said leaning down to kiss Lena’s cheek. “Thanks daddy” she said proudly. “Alright girls it is time to go, say goodbye” Mom ordered. We said our goodbye’s and the girls left and soon after so did dad. “Be smart” was all he said before he left. I looked and saw Sam walk up the walk way. “Right on time” I said. “I just saw your mom and sisters, they looked great” She said laughing. “Yeah they did look great” I said feeling weird for some reason. We walked into the living room where I had picked out some movies to choose from. “I though you could choose one and so could I” I said as we walked over to look at the selections. “Sounds good. I want to watch.... The Texas Chainsaw Massacre” She said and pulled it from the pile. “Good Choice I want to watch.... Night of the Living Dead. It is one of my favorites” I said, she smiled so I was assuming she approved. “Want anything to drink” I asked her. “Yeah do you have Dr.Pepper” She asked. “Yeah it is one of my moms favorite drinks” I said. “Mine too” She said as she walked into the kitchen. “Cookies” she asked as she spotted the Halloween decorated cookies that my mom had baked for us. “Yeah my mom made them for us” I said mildly embarrassed. “That was nice of her” She said and tossed on in her mouth. We headed to the couch and put on her choice. I couldn’t help but look at her throughout the movie, she didn’t flinch. I also noticed her lips, they were smaller than Amy’s but they were so well proportioned. “You are staring at me” She said laughing. “Sorry, I haven’t met many girls who can watch this movie with out so much as flinching” I said. “I am not a normal girl if you haven’t noticed” She said seriously. “You think Amy is a normal girl” I asked. “Yeah, she is your typical helpless, I am gonna tease you cause I can, cheerleading, giggling girl” She said with anger in her voice. “Wow you really hate her” I said surprised by her comment. “I don’t hate her, in fact I think she is perfect for my brother. But she is all wrong for you, she hurts you and doesn’t care that she is doing it” She said now sounding sad. She looked away from he but I grabbed her chin and made her look at me. “I can protect myself you know” I said, it sounded harsher that I meant it to sound. She jerked her chin from my hands and stood up. “You are doing a bad job at it. You let her walk all over you... You pawn after her when I am right in front of you I would never hurt you like that ” She said in a much calmer tone, but she had her fist balled up at her side. Neither of us spoke for a moment, then I stood up. I walked over to her and grabbed her face, these actions were very unlike me. “I do see you” I said and made her look at me. She looked so vulnerable, I leaned down and let my lips touch hers lightly at first but once I felt her lips on mine I pulled her close. She clung to me as well, she grabbed the back of my head and pushed me down harder against her lips. This must be what pure passion felt like. My body got hot all over , all I knew is that the next time I opened my eyes we were laying on the couch. “Jack” Was all I heard her say, I opened my eyes and looked at her. Her face was flushed and her eyes looked brighter than normal. “Yeah” I said completely in a trance. “Do you think this is a mistake” She asked looking very vulnerable. “No” I said and kissed her again. I didn’t want it to end, it was such a strange feeling. I had never felt like this before She crawled up closer to me and I felt her knees on either side of my waist. Then I felt her lips on my neck. I let a sigh escape my lips, then I felt her stop. I looked up and she touched my face. “We should stop” she said quietly. “I know” I said and laid my head back against the pillow. Then I felt her lips on mine again and it started all over again. “I don’t mean to interrupt but....” I broke the kiss and looked over to see my dad. Sam scooted off of my lap quickly and I sat up. “Dad... This um...it is not what you think....” I could barely speak. “Sam you have a ride home” My father said calmly. “Yes my dad should be here in thirty minutes” She said un able to look at my dad, she was clearly as embarrassed as I was. “I need to use the bathroom” She said and walked down the hallway. I looked up and saw my dad’s gaze. “This is awkward” I heard my dad say. “Sorry” was all I could say. “I didn’t mean for any of that to happen” I said honestly. “But that’s all that happened” I said quickly. “I believe you... I just never expected to walk in on that” My dad said running his hands through his hair. I looked over and saw Sam walk back in slowly. “Sam I don’t bite, you guys are teenagers. I was just surprised that’s all” my dad said. “I know, I am just embarrassed” she said shyly. “Well I am gonna go upstairs and take a shower, I am assuming you two are gonna just watch the movie” My dad said with a smile and headed up the stairs. “Sorry Sam” I said rubbing my neck. “It is okay, it’s not your fault” She said sitting on the opposite side of the couch. We watched the rest of the movie in silence and her father honked the horn. “Bye Jack” She said and turned to walk away. “Goodnight Sam. Thanks for coming over” I said as she turned to go. This was gonna change everything....


Gerard’s POV

I heard Jack walk up the steps and shut the door to his room. Then I heard the downstairs door open and I heard the chitter chatter of my wife and daughters. I walked downstairs to hear all about there nights then helped Em get them out of make up and costume. “I love wearing a costume dad” Lena said as we took her pale make up off. “You have that in common with your father” Em said with a laugh. Finally the girls were tucked in and I could tell Em about the nights events. “You look like you are about to burst with news” Em said as she slipped out of her clothes for the day. “I caught Jack and Sam making out on the couch” I blurted out loudly. She paused and looked surprised then smiled. “Just making out” She said. “Yes. He assured me that nothing else went on” I said knowing we could believe him. “Wow so this is definently gonna take his mind off of Amy” She said and slipped a night gown on. “So your not worried? You were freaking out about sex and ‘the talk’ a few weeks ago and now you are all calm” I said feeling frustrated. “He was in our living room where anyone could walk in babe, I doubt he would have gone all the way” She said and walked over to me. “Wow now your worried about him and I am just happy he has a distraction from Amy” She said and kissed me. “Man I do sound like you now” I said with a laugh. “He said he would come to you if he thought he was ready right” She asked. “Yes” I responded. “Okay well we have to trust that he will” she said and hugged me. “Have I told you lately that you are amazing” I said and touched my fore head to hers. “Yes but I never get sick of hearing it” She said and sat on the bed. “Now come on to bed and don’t worry” She said and I could do nothing but what she asked. End of Chapter

Jack’s POV

I cracked my eye lid and in that moment decided I would not be going to school today. I would claim to have the stomach flu that Deek had. I couldn’t face Sam, not yet at least. What was that last night? What did it mean? All these questions and all I wanted to do was sleep. “Honey you gonna wake up” I heard my mom ask from my door. “I don’t think I can go to school. I feel really sick” I said and grabbed at my stomach. “I think I have what Deek has” I said in my best ‘I am in pain’ voice. I saw one of her eye brows raise and then watched as she walked into my room and closed the door behind her. “Is this about Sam” She asked and sat down next to me. I sat up. “Dad told you” I said semi angry. “Of course. You can’t hide out all day you know. You have to face her at some point” she said and brushed some hair from my face. “I know but I can’t. Not today mom” I said and put the covers over my head. “Hey what’s up” I heard my dad ask. “Nothing, Jack is not feeling well and is gonna stay home from school today” I heard her say, I couldn’t believe my ears. “Oh okay, you gonna be alright son” I heard him ask in his concerned father voice. “Yeah I will live” I said sarcastically and sunk back under the covers. “Okay well I am off to meet with Brian. Call me if you need me Em” He said then he was gone. “Well I am gonna take your sisters to school then I have to run by the grocery store. I should be home in a few hours. Any request for dinner” She asked as she opened my door. “I don’t care” I said in my toughest voice. “Okay love you” she said then shut the door. She had covered for me, she let me stay home to hide out. She surprised me sometimes, I thought as I drifted back to sleep. I woke up a few hours later and walked down stairs. My mom was laying on our chase and sipping some orange juice it looked like and reading a book. “Your up” I heard her say without looking up from her book. “Yeah” I said and walked towards the kitchen. I don’t know why I always feel like I have to be such a jerk to her. I walked back into the living room and sat on the couch. “Why did you let me stay home” I asked while sipping my Coke. “You seem like you needed to sort through your thoughts” She said and sat down her book. “What is upsetting you so much about kissing Sam? I assume you like her” She said. “It is complicated” I said not really wanting to discuss this with her. “You know I was your age once. I have dealt with dating and the drama that comes along with it. You and your sister seem to think I have only always been with your father” She said sounding irritated. I looked up and saw she looked a bit angry. “I didn’t mean to make you mad, I just... I don’t want to talk about it” I said and got up. “It helps to talk about it you know. It would also help to get a women’s point of view” She said then went back to her book. I stopped, maybe it would be good to get advise from another girl, even if it was my mom. I walked over to the couch. “For one thing Deek likes Sam, it would be wrong... It is wrong for me to like and or kiss the girl my best friend likes and there is always Amy” I said quickly. I looked at my mom who looked like she was in deep thought. “Does she like Deek” My mom asked. “No” I said. “Does he know this” she asked. “Yeah she told him point blank that she liked me not him. But then I assured him I didn’t like her” I said feeling stupid. “Why did you do that” She asked sitting up. “I didn’t think I liked her then” It was the truth. “But obviously now you do. You should tell him, be honest. If he is a good friend and wants the both of you to be happy then he will understand. But if he gets upset about it, well your friendship with him I think is more important that being with Sam” She said so matter of factly. “I just tell him” I asked. “Yes. Lies always end up bad” she said knowing from experience. “And Amy” I asked. “If she just wants to be friends Jack then you have to respect that. Don’t let her play with your head. Turn down anything from her that is less than friendly” She said with a smile. “That is my advise” She said and sat back staring at me. “Do you have visions any more” I asked. “Not in a long time” She said. “I think Angel is like you” I said and stood up. “I am glad we got to talk Jack. But you have to go to school tomorrow” she said. “ I know” I said and walked quietly back up to my room. I drew to pass the time away, I never realized how boring staying at home was. I heard a knock at my door. “Come in” I looked up and saw my mother. “Sam is here. Would you like me to send her up” She asked. I looked at her and again felt grateful to have a mom who cared and maybe even understood. “Yeah send her up” I said and looked back down at my note pad. I heard th door open again and I knew it was Sam. I looked up and she was still in my door way. “You can come in Sam” I said and looked back down. She walked in and sat at my desk and looked at me. I had decided to stay on the bed and not move. “You didn’t come to school today” She said, I could tell she was staring at me. “I know” I said, I couldn’t look at her. “Were you avoiding me” She asked, I thought I heard a bit of anger in her voice. “I didn’t feel well” I said still drawing. She quicky stood up, walked over to my bed and grabbed my sketch book. “Look at me Jack ” She said and tossed my sketch book onto my desk. I looked up at her my anger rising. “Don’t you ever touch my things” I said and went to sit up but she shoved me back down. “We are gonna talk about this Jack You don’t get to ignore me all day I don’t fall for your little ‘I don’t give a shit’ act Sorry ” she said loudly. “You think you know me don’t you” I said with venom in my voice. “Yeah I think I do. We are a lot a like” She said and sat down next to me. “Look either you want to be friends or you want to be more Jack. You know what I want... What do you want” She said the last part quietly. I ran my hands through my hair and sighed. “I want you” I barely got past my lips. “What” she asked looking confused. “I said... I want you. Do you want me to yell it” I said not so nicely. She just stared at me. “That wasn’t to hard now was it” She said with anger in her tone. The next thing I knew she pulled me to her and kissed me hard, I couldn’t breath by the time she let me go. “You have to talk to Deek” she said and stood up to leave. “What” Was all I could get out, I was still groggy from the kiss. “I mean we both can” She said quietly. “No I will. He is my best friend” I said and stood up. “You want to watch a movie” I asked her as we headed down the stairs. “Sure” Was all she said. I had to talk to Deek. I had to do it soon before she drove me insane. End of Chapter


Emily’s POV

I woke up and looked over at the clock, it read 9:00am. “What” I said making sure I read it correctly. I jumped up and ran into the kids rooms, they were gone. I ran down stairs, it was empty. I saw a piece of paper on the fridge, it was a note. Emily, I took the kids to school this morning. I know you needed a break. Enjoy the whole day to yourself. I will pick all of the kids up then I am taking them out to eat so don’t worry about dinner. See you around 7. Love you, G. I couldn’t believe it. What would I do with whole day to myself. Just then my cell rang. “Hello” I said still in shock. “Hey Em” I heard Alicia say. “Hey Al, what are you up to today” I asked hoping she wasn’t busy. “Nothing, Mikey took Harley and Reagan is at school. I am bored so I called” she said. “Gerard took the kids to school and is picking them up and taking them to dinner. I have the whole day to myself” I said happily. “I will be over in a few” I heard Alicia say quickly then the phone was dead. True to her word she was in my living room 20 minutes later. “So what shall we do with all this free time” She asked. “Well we could call Jamia and get the original crew together, get into some trouble” I said sounding mischievous. “Sounds good” I saw Alicia dial Jamia. “Hey Jam, Em and I have the day to ourselves, we think you should ditch your hubby and the kid and come hang with us” Alicia said trying to sound serious. “Okay be here when you can, actually hurry” Alicia said then hung up the phone. “She said it sounded great and that she would be here soon” Alicia said sitting back. “I miss you two” I said sadly. “I know we live so close but with kids now it feels harder to connect” Alicia said sadly. “How do you feel about the boys recording” I asked as I walked into the kitchen to get left over Halloween cookies. “I have mixed feelings you know. I want him to do what he loves but I love him and cant stand to think I will be home alone with two kids. I don’t know how you used to do it” She said taking a bite of the orange cookie. “It was hard” I said remembering what it was like. “Especially towards the end” I said thinking back to that horrible year. “You thinking about Ryan” she asked. It was something I rarely talked about. “Yeah” I said, just then Jamia came running in. “I have never gotten ready that fast” she said and grabbed a cookie. “I feel like I might cry” She said and ate a second cookie. “You okay” I asked. “Yeah I just feel like we never see each other” She said. We all got quiet. “Fuck that” I heard Alicia say. Jamia and I just stared at her trying to understand the outburst. “We should have a day once a week that we meet and get together. I need that in my life. The guys can handle dinner one night a week. Hell I barely cook anyways” She said getting a giggle out of me and Jamia. “I agree” Jamia said. “Me too. But you know we should invite Robin. She is in the circle of the my chem wives. And well she did just find out she is pregnant so now she is an MCR mom” I said, gaining agreements from the other girls. “Can it just be us today though” Alicia asked. “Of course” I said with a smile. “How’s Jack and his many ladies” Alicia asked. “I think he has finally settled on one” I said grabbing a cookie and laying back. “Okay who is the lucky lady” Jamia asked. “I think Sam. Well I am guessing so since Gerard walked in on the two of them making out Halloween night” I said with a laugh. “Whoa, our mini G is growing up” Alicia said wiping away a fake tear. “Yeah he is. I can’t believe I have a sixteen year old” I said shoving another cookie in my mouth. “You okay Em” Jamia asked. “Yeah I just feel old” I said. “Your not old” Jamia said patting my leg. “I have a sixteen year old, a twelve year old, and a six year old. That makes me old” I said shoving yet another cookie in my mouth. “And my body is rebelling against me and refuses to let me have another baby” I said with a mouth full of cookie. “So that’s what all of this is about” Alicia said. “I mean we don’t plan all three of our kids but the second we plan to have a baby we cant. And now they are gonna record and tour again. My time window is gone” I said feeling way to sorry for myself. “Maybe it is just not meant to be” Jamia said. “Yes coming from someone who could get pregnant if she wanted too” I said angrily. “I am sorry Em” Jamia said. “Me too” Alicia said as well. They both came in for a big hug. That was all I needed to cry. And cry I did, they let me cry for a good hour then decided we should make martini’s. “They fix everything” Alicia said. The girls were back and damn it felt good.


Gerard’s POV

It felt good to give Em the day off, man she needed it. I looked over at my brother and back at my nephew and was glad I decided to spend the day with them. “So he is out” I said referring to Harley who was lightly snoring in the back seat. “Yes and he can sleep through anything” Mikey said proudly. “So hows Alicia and Reagan” I asked. “They are good, Reagan is so much like Alicia it is scary sometimes” This made us both laugh. We pulled up to this little diner we loved to eat at and Mikey carefully picked up Harley and laid him down next to him in the booth. “We haven’t done this is a while bro” Mikey said happily as he flipped through the oh so familiar menu. “Yeah I know it has been a while” I said staring at my little brother. We had both changed so much over the years. It was weird to me still that he was a dad. “You seem like you have something on your mind G, spit it out” He said taking a sip of his water. “Just thinking about the new album and touring” I said and looked back at the menu. Angie the waitress whom we had almost every time we came asked us if we wanted our usual and we agreed. “Haven’t seen you boys in a while, was beginning to think you forgot about me” The older lady said with a wink. “Angie how could we ever forget about you” I said with a smile. She walked off shaking her head. “So you have talked to Brian” Mikey asked. “Yeah and he as always has big plans for us” I said sarcastically. “You don’t seem to thrilled. Man and I used to be the one who got bummed about the tours. Now your looking all depressed” He said with a laugh. “It’s not that, it’s just we all have a lot on our plates right now and I want this album release to be low key and the tour. I don’t want it to be this BIG thing like the last time. I just want it to be about us and our die hard fans without all the extra shit” I said picking at the chili cheese fries that had just been set down in front of me. “I understand” Mikey said as he shook his head. “I mean don’t get me wrong I miss it. I miss traveling and preforming and the rush I get but I can’t help but to be hesitant after what happened the last time we toured you know” I said hoping he understood. “I definently can understand that. It was a rough time. I didn’t think we were gonna make it through that tour. I felt like towards the end our hearts weren’t in it. Even when you got your memory back and things were getting back to normal it still didn’t feel right” He said sadly. “Yeah. Then there is the thing with Em and me not being able to have another baby. For me I am okay with just the three of them. But she has always wanted four, and I think she really wants another boy. I wouldn’t mind another kid but like I said I am okay with the ones I have” I said picking up another fry. “I’m sorry man. It sucks to see your wife hurting” He said. “It does, and I can’t help but think it is my fault you know” I said not making eye contact with Mikey. “It is so not your fault. Maybe this is just natures way of saying you two have had enough kids. I mean you are not getting any younger. Do you want to run after another toddler at your age” He asked. I sat and thought about it for a moment. “Not really. I have my hands full running after Lena” I said with a laugh. “So maybe it isn’t all that bad that she can’t get pregnant” Mikey said as Harley stirred a bit, then began to cry. “Like I said you do not want another toddler” He said as he picked up his youngest trying to calm him down. He was right I was okay with the kids I had, I just couldn’t see myself running around after a little one again. Oh man or having those sleepless nights. “Yeah it is for the best I think” I said as he got up to go change his inconsolable son. Three was good enough for me. End of Chapter


Jack’s POV

I pulled my hood even lower over my head than usual. I know I said I would talk to Deek but man I felt sick. I knew that if he had a big problem with it I would break it off with Sam. “Hey” I heard Deek say from behind me, the sound of his voice made me jump a bit. Man it is so unlike me to be so nervous about confrontation. “Hey Deek” I said and turned slowly. “So I heard you missed school yesterday too. You feeling okay” he asked as we walked to math. “Yeah I am okay. Where is Sam” I asked as I looked around for her. “I’m right here, I was running late” I heard her say as she ran over to us. “Oh hey” was all I could say. “Well boys see you at lunch gotta run to class” She said and tossed a big smile my way. Deek noticed. “She really likes you” He said sounding bummed. “Yeah I think she does” I said, then class began so the subject had to be dropped. When could I talk to him about this without a million people around? Lunch came upon us quickly. We walked to our table inside and I saw Sam was no where to be found so I thought now might be the perfect time. “Hey so about Sam” I said and Deek looked up. “Yeah” Was all he said before taking a bite of his sandwich. “Um... she... well” Man I sounded like an idiot. “Hey sorry guys I had to stay after to turn in a paper late” Sam was here, she sat right across from us. Well I guess now wasn’t a good time then. “What were you saying” Deek asked. “Nothing, I can talk to you about it later” I said, Deek seemed okay with that answer. The rest of the day went by. Dad was picking me up from school to give mom some alone time. Deek had just got in his dad’s car when I felt Sam’s hand on mine. “You have time to talk to him?” she asked as her hands brushed against mine. “No you were around all day” I said angrily. “Sorry, I told you I would help but you said no” She said stepping back from me. “It is good to know we already argue a lot” I said pushing my hood down. “Arguing can be healthy” She said with a laugh, I couldn’t help but smile. “Whatever” was all I said and I grabbed her hand. This was weird, but I liked it. My first girlfriend. Just then I saw my dad pull. “I gotta go, I will call you later” I said then ran to the car. “So you two official” My dad asked as I got into the car. “I guess” was all I said. “She’s so sweet” I heard Lena say. Well at least my sisters approved. The rest of the ride to the restaurant was filled with Lena talking about a guy she liked. I looked over at dad and he just rolled his eyes and smiled. “I can’t wait to date” Lena said dreamily. “That will never happen...Well not any time soon” Dad said quickly. “Dad it’s gonna happen some time you know” She said and crossed her arms. “Yeah well when it does I will let him know that I am a psycho crazy guy who will rip him to shreds if he so much as touches you, and I am sure your uncles will gladly help me hide the body” My dad said seriously, this made me smile. “Dad you are so dramatic” Lena said dramatically. “Just like you” I heard Angel say with a giggle. I turned and winked at her. Lena definently got her dramatic personality from our father. “Shut up” I heard Lena say to Angel. “Hey to change the subject guess what” I heard dad say. “What Lena and Angel asked. “I talked to Brian a little while ago and he thinks its would be a good idea since My Chem has been gone for so long, to have a little concert for a small group of fans. Ya know perform some oldies and maybe we can throw together some of the new stuff too” He said happily. “What do all of you think” He asked, it was always important to him to know what all of us thought. “I think it is great, as long as I can come” Lena said. “Yes you can come” He said then looked at me. “I think it’s a good idea” I said and he smiled at me. “Yeah I can’t wait to get back on the stage” Dad said. I knew he had been itching to get back. “Ew daddy but can you refrain from kissing Frank this time. It is weird” Lena said looking disgusted, “Okay for you I can refrain this time. But I make no promises for the future. Your uncle is a good looking guy” Dad said and gave me a wink. “Yes I know he is handsome. But if I can’t kiss him then neither can you” She said seriously. I rolled my eyes and was relieved to see we had pulled up to the restaurant. Dinner went by slowly. Man these are times that I wish I had scotch tape to put over Lena’s lips. I mean I love my sister and all but man she talks way to much. I looked over at Angel and she looked like she was about to fall asleep. Dad was the only person at the table who was interested in anything Lena said. After dinner we went home, I as usual headed up to my room, as I did my cell phone rang. It was Sam. “Hey” I answered. “Hey, so any luck with Deek” She asked. “Nope, I might just call him and talk to him about it tonight” I said feeling the dread again. “The offer to help you talk to him still stands Jack” she said. “I know but I need to tell him one on one okay” I said trying to sound nice. “I want to see you” I heard her say. “I just saw you” I said, obviously I am new to all this. “I know Jack but in school we can’t even act like we like each other because Deek doesn’t know” She said. “Well tonight is no good. I think I am gonna go over and talk to Deek face to face. I will call you when I get back okay” I said in a nice tone. “Okay. Good luck” She said in a hopeful voice. We spoke a while longer then I called Deek to see if I could run by. He agreed, now I have to see which parent wants to take me over there. I walked into the living room and only saw my mom and the girls. “Hey where is dad” I asked. “He is in the computer room” she said with a smile. I headed to our computer room near the kitchen. “Hey dad” I said, he looked up from the computer. “Hey, what’s up” He asked. “I was wondering if you could run me over to Deeks”. “At eight” he asked curiously. “Yeah, I kinda need to talk with him” I said not making eye contact. “About Sam” He said. “Yeah, so can you take me” I asked again. “Sure, let me grab my keys” He grabbed them and let mom know we would be back in a bit, then we were off. We made it to Deek’s in record time it felt like. Dad stopped the car and I got out quickly before he could ask any questions. I knocked on Deeks door and he opened it quickly. “Hey what’s up” he asked cheerfully as we headed up to his room. “We need to talk” I said as he shut the door. “Okay, talk then” He said taking a seat on his bed. I opted to stand. “It is about Sam and I” I said not looking at him. “I do like her” I said and waited for a response. When I didn’t get one I went on. “It just happened. I mean you know I disliked her but then... I don’t know I realized I did like her... And well... We want to be together. I want it to be okay with you though. If it isn’t I understand, I won’t date her if you don’t want me too” I said then finally got up the nerve to look at him, I couldn’t read his face. “You better not hurt her Jack. She is a great girl” Was all he said. I tried not to smile at my victory. “Have you kissed her yet” He asked. I thought for sec, trying to decide if I should lie or not. My moms words echoed in my head about lying so I opted for the truth. “Yes we have” I said. “Cool” was all he said. We hung out for a while longer and he didn’t mention Sam the rest of the night. That went much better that I thought it would. I rushed to my room when I got home to call Sam. “Hey so how did it go” She asked. “He is cool with it” I said calmly. “That is good to here” She said not as excited as I expected her to sound. “What was that voice. We can actually hold hands and act like we like each other at school” I said. “Well... I haven’t told Mike. And I know we are not close but he is still my big brother and well he hates you” She said quickly. “Okay so now we have to tell your brother. Okay this is being made into such a huge deal. I mean we are just 16 and just dating for fuck sake’s” I said angrily. “Hey don’t be a jerk Jack. I was just saying, but whatever I don’t care about Mike. We will act however we want to act. Sorry I mentioned it”She said sarcastically. “Man we do fight a lot” I said. “Yeah but I like it” She said sounding kinds sexy... weird. “Well I have to go to sleep I am so tired. I was just waiting up for you to call” She said with a yawn. “Okay goodnight” I said then the phone was dead. I laid in bed that night realizing that I was dating Mikes little sister. “He is gonna kill me” I said out loud to my dark room. She was worth it...right? Hopefully I wasn’t getting myself in to deep. I mean he hates her... I think. End of Chapter


Jack’s POV

I walked into school the day after I told Deek. I walked over to my locker like usual and before I knew it Sam grabbed my hand and kissed my cheek. “Hey” She said then walked over to her locker. “Hey”I said awkwardly. I looked over and saw that Deek had witnessed all of this, he nodded his head in approval and I took a sigh of relief. “So you two off to math” Sam asked as she grabbed my hand. “Yeah, same as everyday” I said, gaining a look from them both. “Sorry” I said back. “Don’t apologize, your just a jerk sometimes Jack” Sam said with a smile. “Most of the time your mean” Deek said. Everything would be okay, Deek was completely normal. Luch came and we sat at our usual winter spot. Deek and I switched lunches, and Sam was writing in her notebook. I leaned over and kissed her cheek. She looked up, smiled, then began to write again. “So when is this concert of your dad’s” Deek asked. “In a few weeks, you both are invited, oh and so is Katie” I said. “She will be so excited” Deek said with a roll of his eyes. We got up to leave and I spotted Amy, she was walking over to put her tray up, we made eye contact. At this moment Sam decided to kiss me full on the lips goodbye. I saw the look of surprise on Amy’s face. “What are you looking at” Sam asked then turned to see. Luckily Amy had moved. “Nothing, see you after school” I said then hurried off to class. Was that a jealous look I got from Amy? The rest of the day went well, well until my locker got slammed in my face after my last class. “What the hell do you think your doing with my sister” I looked up and met Mikes angry gaze. So he did care. I decided to ignore him and walk off, I could hear his foot steps behind me. “You better stop Way and look at me” I heard him say as I reached the front of the school. I looked to see that I had again missed the bus. “Great” I said to my self, then I felt his hand push me. I almost fell over. “What is your problem Mike” I asked angrily. “You I heard you kissed my sister today I heard you two were together”He said then I felt his fist against my face and I fell. I looked up and saw him standing over me. “You don’t touch her, you don’t look at her” He said and kicked me. I could taste the blood in my mouth. He turned to walk away but I got up quickly and kicked the back of his knee and watched as he toppled over. “That was a fucking mistake” I heard him say and next thing I know we are rolling around on the ground. I got a few good punches in but he was so much heavier than me but I had hate fueling my fight. I finally got in a good punch when I heard Amy and Sam both yelling for us to stop. Then I could hear others around us as well. I let my guard down to quickly and felt his fist in my jaw. It was enough for me to see stars. “Hey get the fuck off of my son” I heard what sounded like my dad say. Next thing I know Mike in no longer on top of me and I see my dad. “What are you doing here” I asked as he helped me up. “Your mom told me to come”He said as he grabbed my bag. I looked over and saw Mike staring at me while Amy touched his face and asked if he was okay. “What the hell Jack” I heard Sam say as she shoved me. Oh how different again these two girls were. Amy strokes Mikes face and babies him and my girlfriend shoves me. “He attacked me” I said. I looked over and my dad was talking to the principal, great “I told you he might freak” She said angrily. “Whatever” was all I said. “Seriously if that kid touches my kid again, I will personally kick his ass” I heard my dad say, then he walked back over. “What the hell Jack” I heard him say. I guess he wanted an explanation. “ I was just putting stuff in my locker and he started yelling at me, I tried to walk away but he came at me any ways. I had to fight back” I said, my dad nodded his head in agreement. I watched as Mike walked over and grabbed Sam. “Come on Sam” He said. “Don’t touch me Mike” I heard her say as they walked off. Amy gave me a look and I couldn’t read what it meant, I shook it off as I headed to my dads car. “So mom told you to come” I asked. “Yeah she said you needed me. She was right” He said. “You fought good Jack” I heard my dad say. I looked over and had a slight grin on my lips, he smiled back. “Your not mad” I asked. “How can I be? He started it. But I swear I wont stand for it anymore. He better not touch you again” He said seriously. When I walked into my house I felt angry. Angry at Sam for how she reacted, angry at Mike, and Angry at Amy because I am pretty sure she was the one who told Mike about the kiss. “Are you okay baby” I heard my mom say before I felt her touching my face, I shrugged her off. “I am fine”I said and ran up to my room. “What happened” I heard my mom ask my dad as I left. I sat down and began to write out what was going on in my head. I felt a little betrayed after I had time to think about it. Betrayed by Sam who walked off with her brother and most of all betrayed by Amy because she made it happen. I didn’t leave the room for the rest of the night. Then around nine my door swung open, Sam walked in. “I have been calling you Jack” She said and walked over to sit on my bed. “I obviously ignored it” I said as I closed my notebook. “I am sorry I shoved you” She said sadly. “You also walked off with your brother and didn’t give a rats ass about me or taking up for us. Me, I am out there taking the punches for you and you just leave me. I don’t get it Sam” I said feeling very hurt. “I know, and I am sorry Jack. He’s my brother you know. Even if I can’t stand him he is still my brother” Was all she could say. After almost twenty minutes of silence she spoke. “Okay I am not gonna be Amy and sit here and beg for your forgiveness. I fucked up okay, I said I was sorry Get over it” She said and walked over to me and kissed me harshly. I couldn’t help but kiss her back, then I realized I was still mad and shoved her back. I stood up to open the door and let her out but she came at me again. I fell back against the door and felt her lips on mine again. This time I could not resist and I kissed her back with the anger I felt at the moment. The next move I made was completely a surprise to me but I picked her up and shoved her on my bed, our lips broke apart for a moment, then found each others again. I wanted her, but yet I was still angry. I felt her hands under my shirt and I tried to have some control but it was slipping. Then I heard he door slam across the hall and realized my whole family was home. I broke the kiss. “What Jack” She asked me, I looked down and her eyes were glowing. I got lost in them for a moment. Then I snapped out of it yet again. “My family is home and we are in here... Well... this is to intense” I said and got up. “Yeah it was getting pretty intense” She said and we both just sat on my bed. “I can’t do this with my parents and little sisters around” I said and grabbed her hand. “I agree, sorry I attacked you. Your just so irresistible some times” She said and kissed my cheek. “I should go though” She said and stood. “Alright, I will see you in the morning” I said and as she kissed me one last time. I walked out of my room and watched her walked down the hall. “Sam was here” I jumped a bit at the sound of my dad’s voice. “Yeah she came over to apologize” I said and turned to face him. He gave me an odd look. “Is that all she came to do” He said and looked down at my pants. I looked down and immediately put my hands over my pants. “Shit” I said and walked into my room. I heard my dad laughing as I shut the door. That was embarrassing.

Gerard’s POV

I walked quickly back to my room, still laughing about what I witnessed. “What’s so funny” Em asked as I walked into our room. “Well Sam was over” I said. “Okay. Wait when did she get here” She asked, suddenly interested. “I don’t know but when she left Jack was in the hall... When he turned around to talk to me... Well... I asked him what she was here for and he said to apologize but by the look of his pants I think she wanted to do more than that” I said and it took a second for Em to realize what I was talking about. “Oh God That is... Why would you tell me that about my little boy” She said half laughing, she tossed a pillow at my head and I tossed it back. “He is not your little boy anymore. That Sam is feisty. I think I need to give him the protection talk” I said, and Em’s smile faded. “He is not ready to have sex Gerard” Uh oh she used my whole name. “It’s not our choice. We talked about this Em. We can’t stop him if he wants to. You and I both know this. Look we snuck around and you didn’t get on birth control and look... Now we have a son who is trying to have some sex...We need to give him protection. I do not want any more baby Way’s running around this house” I said laughing, Em’s face grew serious. “What about if it was ours” She said fidgeting with her night gown. “Your not pregnant are you” I asked looking more afraid than I meant to. Her head shot up “No I am not. But I see you would not be to thrilled if I was. I thought we were on the same page about this Gerard” Oh no, my name again. “When did the subject change from Jack to us” I asked, trying to avoid this topic. “It just did Gerard. Do you not want another baby any more” She asked, looking very vulnerable. Do I tell the truth? “I don’t know anymore Em” I said honestly. She looked surprised. “I thought we were in the same page. I thought it was something we both wanted. We said four... You were excited about maybe having another boy” She said almost begging. “I know, but Emily I am 36 years old and I am not getting any younger, and neither are you. Do we want to chase around another toddler right now? That is a commitment for 18 more years. It might be selfish but I want you all to myself some day. No kids... We have never had that” I said meaning every word. I couldn’t read her face, which was a very bad sign. “There is a reason your not getting pregnant. And what happens when we start touring again? You want to yet again be alone throughout the pregnancy? Do you know how hard it is for me to not be here when you r pregnant?” I asked. She didn’t speak “I want to be alone tonight” I heard her say as she laid down. “What” I asked. “Gerard Arthur Way I want to be alone tonight” She almost yelled. I felt defeated as I got up and grabbed a pillow. “So much for honesty” I said as I slammed the door and headed down to the couch. End if Chapter



Jack’s POV
I rolled over and stared at the ceiling, thinking about Sam and what happened. “So embarrassing” I said again. Then I heard raised voices and the door to my parents door slam. I sat up because that almost never happens. I peeked out the door and then headed down stairs acting like I needed a glass of water. I spotted dad laying on the couch. He was staring at me, he looked angry. “You okay” I asked. “Yeah” Was all he said. I walked into the kitchen and poured a glass of water and headed back into the living room. “It’s okay Jack, we just had an argument” Was all he said before turning over and facing the couch. This seemed serious, I don’t ever remember him sleeping on the couch now that I am older. I headed back up to my room quietly, hoping my parents would be okay. The next morning I woke up and headed down to breakfast, mom was missing. “Morning” Dad said as he handed me a bowl and cereal. “Why isn’t momma fixing us breakfast” Angel quietly asked. “Yes where is mom” Lena asked. I was wondering these same things. All o f us were staring at dad waiting for an explanation. “She is upstairs sleeping” Was all he said before chugging his whole mug of coffee. “Jack catch the bus, girls I am taking you to school” He said then walked out of the kitchen. “Something is going on” Lena spoke first. “I heard the door slam last night to their room” Lena said. “Me too” Angel agreed. “Yeah so did I” I said, then all of us grew quiet. “I hope moms okay” Lena said. “I hope they are both okay” I said getting up. I got to school looking like shit. My lip was swollen and I had a black eye. The hood was not coming down today. “You came to school” Deek said. “Yeah, why wouldn’t I” I asked. “Because Mike is pissed and he will probably kill you now” Deek said looking serious. “Thanks for the concern but I can deal with Mike” I said and shut my locker. “Hey” I heard Sam say as she grabbed my hand. “What about Mike” I asked her. “Screw Mike” She said and the three if us headed down the hall. We passed Mike and he gave me a evil look, but at least he didn’t hit me. The week flew by and the weekend was upon us and I actually had plans. Sam and I were going to see this underground band she found and get something to eat. I was so excited She had officially gotten her license a few days ago so she would be driving, which sucked. “So you excited for your date” Dad asked me, he was fixing himself a sandwich. He had been sleeping on the couch all week and mom had been only making appearances to say goodbye to us and goodnight. “Yeah I guess” I said slipping on some shoes. “Let me know if the bands any good” He said with a fake smile. He was trying to seem happy. “I will let you know. So the concert is next Friday” I asked. “Yes at 8, you guys are gonna get there around 7 though. You can bring your friends then too” He said again trying to seem happy. “Dad are you okay” I asked, I really was concerned, this was so unlike them. “Yeah. Your mom and I are just having some differences right now. We’ll be fine” He said rather convincingly. “Okay. Well Sam’s here so I gotta run” I said but he stopped me before I could leave. “Here”He said and handed me a condom. “Look I know your gonna do what you want and well I don’t want you to get into trouble like me and your mom okay. I am not encouraging it, I mean I think your to young, but just be careful Jack” He said and I hurried out of the kitchen and stuffed the condom in my wallet. Did that really just happen?







Emily’s POV
I heard the front door close. I assumed it was Jack leaving on his date. I heard the front door open again then heard muffled voices. I wonder who was here. I got my answer a few seconds later. The door flew open and Alicia’s face made an appearance, she came in and shut the door behind her. “Seriously” She said and sat down next to me on the bed. “I hear you are making Gerard sleep on the couch and that you are barely speaking to anyone” She said staring at me. It was true, I had been avoiding Gerard and even the kids. Gerard to me deserved it but I knew the kids didn’t. “Where are the girls” I asked her. “Angel is at my house staying the night with Reagan and Lena is staying with a friend. Don’t you want to know what Gerard is up to” She asked. “Nope” Was all I said while reaching into my night table and pulling out my family pack of peanut M&M’s. “Wow this is bad, you have the family pack” She said as she shook her head. “Want some” I asked. “Sure, but you have to tell me what’s going on” She said and took a blue M&M. “I think I have slipped into a state of depression” I said and sat back against a pile of pillows. “Gerard said he didn’t think he wanted another baby” I said and Alicia nodded. “Okay so now you are shutting everyone in your family out and eating pounds of candy” She asked. “I guess. I just thought we would have more and I thought he wanted more but NO, he just wakes up one day and decides that he is fine with what we have and that he is to old for a baby. Okay that is all fine and freaking dandy but why didn’t he tell me?” I said stuffing a few more pieces of candy in my mouth. “Maybe he didn’t tell you because he knew how you would react” She said. “Maybe” I said angrily. “You kicked the poor man out of his bed and from what Mikey is telling me, he has been living off of PB&J sandwiches all week” She said with a slight smile. “Well he deserves it” Was all I could say. “Are you sure your not angry with yourself and just taking it out on him” She suggested. “And just why would I be angry with myself” I asked. “Maybe because you think it might be your fault that you can’t have anymore kids. Maybe your upset because he might be right about this being a sign to stop and be okay with what you have” She said then silence filled the room. She was so not right, it was his fault. All of it “No, he is just selfish” I said while chewing on a peanut. “He is being selfish? You are the one who wont let him sleep with you because he doesn’t want more kids. You’re the one who is making your kids eat a dinner Gerard has fixed. And he is being selfish” She said calmly. “I don’t need your lectures right now Alicia. I want to be alone” I said dismissing her. “You have a loving husband that you almost lost more than once. You have good kids, kids that adore you. Why are you so unsatisfied with life? What is so bad Emily” She said as she exited my room. “I don’t know” I said to my lonely room. “I don’t know but something is missing” I said then cried myself to sleep like I had every other night this week.


Gerard’s POV

I watched Alicia walk down the steps. “That didn’t take long” I said. “I can’t get to her. She is depressed and upset” She said and sat next to me. “But why” I asked not understanding. “I don’t know Gerard. You might need me and Jamia on this one, but give her a little while longer before we come and knock her out of this. Go try to talk to her” She suggested. “I will, she just wont let me in our room” I said sadly. “Try If there is anyone who can get to her it is you” She said before kissing me goodnight. “Thanks Al” I said then shut the door. I looked up the steps. “ I guess I can try to talk to her” said to myself. Lets just hope she lets me. I opened the door to our very dark room, she was asleep. I walked over to her side of the bed and bent down. I hadn’t touched her in a week and it was killing me. I reached up and slid my hand down the side of her face. I loved her so much and it was eating me up knowing I had hurt her. I would give her whatever she wanted if it made her smile again. “I Love you” I whispered into her ear. I looked up and saw that her eyes were locked with mine. “I will give you anything you want Em” I said quietly. “I don’t know what I want” I heard her say. “We said we would tell each other when we were unhappy” I said and she looked away from me. “I have no reason to be unhappy” She said in a hushed tone. “Am I making you unhappy” I asked sadly. “No” she said and I watched a tear slide down her cheek. I wiped it away, she turned to look at me. “How could you ever make me un happy” She said and I saw more tears fall. I got up and scooped her up into my arms and sat back on the bed. I had her cradled like a baby. “Tell me what is wrong love” I whispered into her ear. “I don’t know” She said and I looked down at her. I hadn’t seen her look this vulnerable in a long time. “Make love to me Gerard” She said into my ear. I let my eyes slide shut. “I just need you to make love to me” She said again before she lightly brushed her lips against mine. I laid her back down against our bed and leaned down to gently kiss her. I had missed her lips. She cradled my face in her hands and brought my lips down deeper into hers. “I have missed you” I said as I felt her lips on my neck. “You have no idea” was all she said and it was enough for me. End of Chapter


Jack’s POV

I looked over at Sam, she was jumping up and down and thoroughly enjoying the music. Me I like to close my eyes and feel everything about the music. I closed my eyes and felt her lips on mine. “Having fun” She asked. “Yeah they are good” I said, I meant it. “I love them. I am glad your having fun babe” She said then went back to jumping up and down. Babe? Now that was new. After the concert we headed to this little burger joint she liked. I hated the fact that she was driving me around. “I can’t wait to get a license” I said after we put in out order. “Don’t like me driving you around” She said with a smile. “Not really” I said giving her a smile back. “This has been fun Jack” She said as she sipped some water. “It has been, I don’t get out a lot” I said. “Me neither. Mike has always been the social one” She said with an eye roll. “Yeah Lena is the social butterfly in our family” I said smiling. “Yeah she seems like it but she is nice though, hopefully high school won’t taint her” She said sadly. “I won’t let it” I said adamantly. “It’s not something you can stop, it just happens. One day there your loving sibling who played at your side, who took up for you and the next they act like they don’t know you” She said while ripping a napkin apart. “Talking about Mike” I asked. “Yeah, believe it or not he and I were close when we were younger” She said quietly. “I hope Lena and I always stay close. She has always worried about me and I have always tried to protect her, and Angel to, though Angel is stronger that Lena” I said proudly. “You know for some one who has this ‘I hate everyone, get close to me I shall suck your blood’ type attitude you are a softy” She said with a grin. “I am a lot like my dad” I said feeling annoyed. “Don’t get pissy Jack, it wasn’t supposed to be mean. I like it about you. It makes me feel special that you let me close” She said seriously. “You really like me” I asked, I didn’t have the highest self esteem. “Yes I do” She said and grabbed my hand and kissed it. The rest of dinner went well, she made me laugh a lot. “I don’t want to go home” She said and parked in a parking lot. “Why” I asked. “My dad will have some random girl over and Mike, well he wont be there but if he comes home he wont be alone”She said looking at me for a reaction. “Do you say things like that to get a reaction out of me” I asked, feeling irritated. “No, I don’t know why I do it...I think deep down I see her as competition still” She said honestly. I grabbed her face and pulled it to mine. “Sugar you have nothing to worry about, I only want you” I said before my lips met hers. She as usual answered my kiss aggressively. She was so intense. The kissing went on for it seemed like hours. I felt her shift and move to my lap, but instead of sitting on my lap I felt her knees hit either side of my hips. My eyes shot open, then slid back shut. I felt her hands travel up my shirt like they had in my room days ago. I didn’t stop her this time. I liked this very much. “You never touch me” She said looking down at me. “What do you mean” I asked. “You just sit with your hands on my lower back but that’s it. You never touch me” She said, then there was silence. “I want to touch you” I said and I meant it. “Then do it Jack” She said. “Sam this is all new to me” I said feeling humiliated. “Oh, you have never touched a girl like that have you” She asked. “You have touched a lot of guys” I asked. “I am not a virgin Jack” She said seriously. I was a little caught off guard. “Oh” was all I could say. Great I was more in experienced than my girlfriend. “It’s okay Jack. I lost it to my last boyfriend who ended up being an ass” She said looking as if she regretted it. “Sorry” I said. “It is not your fault. Look we can just head to your house” She said slipping off of my lap. “No” I said and grabbed her back to me. “I said I wanted to touch you Sam” I said, my voice wavering. She just nodded as I slid my hand up her shirt. I heard her gasp as she brought her lips down to mine. After thirty minutes of this I thought I was gonna lose it. “Jack, I think we need to stop for your sake” She said seriously. “Unless you want this” She said and sat back. She was staring at me waiting for an answer. But in that moment I had no words because as soon as she asked if I wanted this or not Amy’s face popped into my head.

“I do want this but I can’t right now. Please understand” I said feeling terrible. “It’s fine, it’s just you don’t look like you don’t want this” She said and I saw her slip down into the floor board. “What are you doing” I asked as she looked up at me devilishly. “You can’t go home like this babe. I am gonna take care of you” She said and I felt her hand on my pants zipper. Oh my God this was not happening. I looked down. “You don’t have to” I said but it was to late, I was already exposed. “I want to” She said. Well hell if she wanted to....

I walked into my house after midnight. “So you were supposed to be home 30minutes ago” I heard my dad say from the couch. I stopped, I felt guilty. “Sorry, the concert went longer than we planned.” I said, lying. “Really” he said, I knew he didn’t believe me. “Yeah....Sorry dad” I said and began to head up the stairs. I shut the door to my room and sat down on my bed. “Did that just really happen” I said out loud. I shut my eyes and remembered that yes it did in fact happen. If that was anything like sex, then count me in I heard a knock on my door then saw dad slip in. “So you have fun” he asked, I was in no mood to talk to my dad. “Yeah, the band was great. You should check them out” I said not able to make eye contact with him. “I think I will. You want to talk about anything” He asked. “Nope” I said too quickly. “Alright, goodnight Jack” He said then he left my room. I laid back on my bed and closed my eyes. Then Amy’s face yet again popped into my head. “Why won’t you leave me alone” I said out loud and turned to my side. I didn’t see Sam the rest of the weekend. She left me a message asking me if I was avoiding her. I suppose I was. I just felt guilty about Amy. “Mom still in bed” I asked dad Sunday morning. “Yeah, she is just having a rough time right now”Dad said then he began to walk up the stairs with a tray of food. “Are the girls coming home tonight” I asked. “Yep” He said then I was alone in the kitchen. Monday morning I could no longer avoid Sam. “Look Jack if I made you feel weird I am sorry, but you can’t ignore me” She said quietly while I was standing at my locker. “I don’t feel weird about what happened Sam. I was just busy. I don’t have to see you everyday” I said a little harsher that I should have. “Fine” Was all she said before walking off. Great... Now she was angry with me. “Sam looked mad” Deek said. “Yeah” Was all that left my lips as we proceeded to Math. Throughout the whole day word went around about this huge party Saturday night at this random guys house. No one really knew who the guy was, and I was assuming that is why the kid was throwing this party. He probably was hoping to be made known, well good luck. “So are we going” Sam asked at lunch. “To what” I asked her back, I was looking around and feeling distracted. “To the party Evan is throwing. He is a fellow loser so we need to support him” I looked at her trying to decide if she was serious. “You are serious” I asked. “Yeah, it might be fun and like you said we never get out. What about you Deek” She turned to Deek. “Sure I’m in” He said with a shrug. “Fine” Was my only response, but Sam seemed satisfied with it. I headed for the bus after school and ran into Amy, great. “Hey Jack, I haven’t spoken to you in a while. Your face looks better” She said quickly, she gave a smile and looked down at her feet. “Yeah you can’t see the bruises as much” I said with a weak smile. “You going to that party this weekend” She asked as her eyes penetrated mine. “Yeah I am. Sam wants to go so...” I trailed off. “Oh yeah I forgot you two were together” Amy said looking awkward. “Yeah” Was all I could say. I mean what else could I say... ‘Um Amy when my girlfriend tried to have sex with me I turned her down because your face popped in my head’? “Well I have to catch the bus, see ya Amy” I said as I headed off towards the busses. “See you Jack” I heard her say. She looked amazing. I had kept my distance because I knew it was for the best, but man I loved to be near her. No stop thinking about her, think about your awesome girlfriend’ I said to myself. Yeah think about Sam. So I did as I headed home. Mom actually made dinner that night and seemed in better spirits, I thought now could be a good time to bring up the party. “Mom you aren’t sick again are you” I heard Lena ask. The table grew quiet. Ever since we thought mom had cancer Lena freaks any time mom gets sick. “No baby, I have just needed some time to myself. I promise you I am not sick” My mom said sadly. “Okay” was the only thing Lena said. “Oh hey this Saturday there is this party and I wanted to go... Is that okay” I asked hoping to change the subject. “What kind of party” My mom asked. “Just some friends getting together, watching movies, eating you know that kinda thing” I Lied. “No drinking, no drugs” Dad asked, he wasn’t buying this. “Nope, just Sam, Deek and a few other friends” I said not making eye contact. “You have to be home at 12 My dad said. “I will” Good he would let me go. Mom didn’t argue? I was home free I called Sam to let her know and to remind her that we had to be at the venue for the My Chem Concert at 7 that Friday. This weekend was gonna be great. End of Chapter

Gerard’s POV

“So you think were ready for this” I heard Frank ask me. We were warming up at the venue Friday morning, giving the show a few adjustments. “Yeah I think we are ready” I said hoping that we were. “You nervous Gerard” Frank asked. The other guys were here and there making sure things were in place, I had decided to take a breather and sit on the stage. I was gazing out at where the crowd would be that night. “It has been a while” Was my only response. Frank always knew when to ask and when to be quiet. “I miss it, some times I feel trapped being at home all the time” Franks said and lit a cigarette. “I mean I love my son and my wife but I miss the road” He said passing me his cigarette, I took it and inhaled the smoke. It felt like an old friend. “I miss the road to, I miss the craziness” I said with a chuckle. “The girls try to understand but I don’t know if they can ever really understand” Franks said. We sat in silence for a few more minutes. “Em isn’t happy” I said. Frank passed me a fresh new cigarette of my very own. “Thanks. She has been distant lately, I mean I thought after the other night she would be okay but she is still not all there and I can tell” I said. “Is it the whole baby thing” He asked. “I think that is some of it but there is more, I just know it. It makes me want to leave and go on tour and not deal with it ya know. But that is running away and I can’t do that. I need to deal with it. I guess you can’t be happy but for so long” I said blowing smoke out of my nose. “Life has changed a lot” Frank said patting my back. “But you two love each other, it will work out” He said and sat with his arm around me. “And if it doesn’t, well we are here to catch you when you fall” He said and kissed my cheek. I turned and he was walking over to Ray. Like I said he knew when I needed to be alone. “I am ready” I said and put out my cigarette. 7pm came and I was back stage getting my vocals warmed up. The radio station who was hosting this evenings concert was getting ready to head out and get the crowd hyped. The guys were messing with there instruments, some of the girls and kids were here. I was waiting for mine. “Hey there” I heard Em say, I turned and met her smile. “Hey” I said and kissed her lips. “You will be fine G, they love you” She said, reading my mind. “Is the crowd big” I asked. “Man G you should see it” She said, she looked excited. “I have missed watching you” She said in my ear and smiled. “Hey dad”I looked down at Lena. “Hey hun” I looked down at her. “NO kissing remember” She said then walked in Franks direction. “ Jack is coming with Deek and Sam. He is gonna head back here when he’s here” She said and I looked down and picked Angel up. “Babe she has been talking a lot today and all about seeing you perform” Em said. “Really, you excited Angel” I asked and kissed her pink cheek. “Yes, I have never seen you perform before” She said and gave me a hug. I felt better now that my family was here. About thirty minutes later I see Jack walk in. He has Sam, Deek, and Katie with him. “Hey” I said and I gave him a hug. “Hey you excited” He asked me, I looked down and he was holding hands with Sam. Wow I still couldn’t believe my little boy was not so little anymore. I grabbed him and hugged him a second time. “Yeah I am excited. How are you Sam” I ask. “Good, excited to see you guys” She said with a genuine smile. “Hey Deek, Katie” I said shaking hands with them. Everyone began to mingle and talk. I stepped back to take a look around. This picture looked so different then the way backstage used to look. We had kids running around and playing, wives talking and laughing, the guys playing with the kids. I was old, we were all old. I just hoped that I wouldn’t feel how old I actually was when I perform tonight. “What are you thinking”Em asked. “About how different all of this is” I said. “I know, we are no longer the only ones with kids running around. Baby you will do great okay” She said and kissed me soundly. “Hey everyone should head up to the VIP section the shows gonna start soon” Brian said to our family’s and one by one our wives, kids, and friends headed out and up to the section reserved for them. Then a few minutes later we hear “MCR, MCR, MCR” We all look at each other and smile. “ I think they missed you guys” Brian said with a smile. I look over and Bob and Frank are doing jumping jacks, Ray is sipping a beer and Mikey is looking at me. “There ready for you guys” Brian says. “You ready bro” Mikey says and throws his arm around me. “I have been ready” I say and we walk towards the dark stage. My hands get clammy as I watch the guys take there places with there instruments. I walk over to the microphone and place my hands around it. “Are you mother fuckers ready to dance” I say into the microphone. I hear the crowd roar and the first chords from the guitar and for the first time in a long time I feel like I am home.


Jack’s POV

The second Im Not Okay begins to play I am out of my seat. You would think that these weren’t my uncles and dads playing by the way I am acting. I look over at mom and she is leaning so far over the banister that I am afraid she might fall. Her smile is so big, she looks happy for the first time in a while. I feel Sam’s hand in mine “There back” She says into my ear and I agree. They sounded great. I look over at Deek who is head banging, Katie who is screaming and Angel who is not blinking as she watches dad jump around the stage. We had all waited for this for a very long time. I look down and see how the kids are reacting to the music. They are eating it up. They had missed them. “Yeah they are definently back”. End of Chapter

Jack’s POV

After the show we all ate and talked for a while then headed home. Angel was asleep when we got there but Lena was still hyped. “Dad you said no kissing and you did it anyways” Lena whined. “I know, I shouldn’t have made a promise I couldn’t keep. I was in the moment” Dad said with a wink at mom. “So Jack what did you think” he asked me as we sat on the couch. “Great, better than I remember. I love the new stuff” I said gaining a smile from him. “Good, man I had missed that. The kids ate it up didn’t they” “Yep they sure did. You should have heard Katie, she was freaking out” I said with a laugh. We all talked for a while longer then I headed up to bed. Tonight had been great, and now I was looking forward to tomorrow nights party.

Gerard’s POV

Em and I finally made it to our room. I looked over and saw that it was 1am. “Man I haven’t stayed up this long in forever” I heard Em say as she climbed into bed. “Were getting old” I laughed and cuddled close to her. “You were so great G” She said and kissed my fingers. “I had missed watching you” She said with a smile. “It felt good having you there with me. I have been meaning to throw an idea your way” I said looking down at our hands that were intertwined. “Shoot” She said and sat up on her elbow. “This album is gonna come out in early March and the tour is gonna start in May. Em I want you to go out on the road with me” I looked up into her eyes. “Gerard I can’t leave our kids. They have to have a parent at home” She said pulling her hand from mine and sitting up. “Jack is sixteen Em and Lena is 12, Angel is mature. They can stay with mom. Lets say you only come out one week at a time. Don’t you see you can actually come and see the world with me. It is something you have never been able to do. It will be almost summer time and the kids wont have school. Come on Em I want you by my side” I was begging now it sounded like, there was a few moments of silence. “I can’t, the kids need me” She said and turned over. “What is wrong with you Em” I said sitting up. “I am sorry we can’t have another baby okay I am sorry you are so fucking un happy with your life I have never seen you sulk and feel sorry for yourself for this long. There is no reason for you not to come out a little with me this summer” I said almost yelling now. “The other wives come out from time to time but no not mine I don’t understand Emily” I said loudly and got off of the bed. She sat up and looked at me, she was almost in tears. “You know tonight was supposed to be a good night for me. Thank you so much for ruining it” I said and slammed the door to our room. I rushed down the stairs and out the front door. I had to go some where and anywhere was better than here right now.
Emily’s POV

I couldn’t stop the tears, they were falling fast and I felt like they would never stop. I heard the door open to my room and saw Lena. “Mom what’s wrong” She asked. “Nothing baby just go back to bed” I said without looking. I felt the bed move and knew she had crawled in. “It’s okay” She said and started to stroke my hair. This made me cry even harder. “It will be okay mom” She said in my ear. I Had ruined Gerard’s night. He had gotten so upset. I don’t know why I didn’t want to go out on the road with him. I felt Lena’s arms around my waist and soft humming. I slowly drifted off to sleep, hoping that when I woke up Gerard and I could sort this out.

I woke up and turned over. Lena was still there and she was sleeping. I bent down and kissed her, she had stayed with me all night. I got up and headed down stairs to see if Gerard was there. I didn’t see him, I saw Jack at the kitchen table. “Morning mom” He said, he looked concerned. He must of heard. I hated this, we were never the yell loudly and let the kids hear type. “You seen your dad” I asked. “No, not since he left last night” He said and sipped his milk. I grabbed the house phone and dialed Alicia. “Hey Al is my husband over there” I asked. “No, you guys get into it again” She asked. “Yes. Al I feel like I am going crazy. We have fought so much lately” I said sadly. “I know, I am sorry Em but you two will work it out, you always do. Just give him some time to cool off” She suggested. “Your right. Well tell me if he turns up” I said then hung up. “He is probably at Ray’s” Jack said while dumping out his left over cereal. “Your probably right. So what are you up to tonight” I asked. “I am going to that party with Deek and Sam remember” He said looking confused. “Oh yes, of course I remember. Twelve okay” I said. “Twelve mom” he said then headed back up to his room. I felt very alone right now. I turned to wash the dishes then I heard the front door open, I turned and saw Gerard walk in. He looked over at me then headed up the stairs without a second glance. He was still angry. I felt the tears coming again but I held them in check. I wouldn’t cry anymore What happened to the strong and together Emily? Why did I feel like I was falling apart? I walked up to our room and heard the shower on. I sat down at my vanity and ran a brush through my hair. I looked like death, I had dark circles and my eyes were puffy. “Morning mom” I heard Lena say as she sat up.”Morning, you might want to step out because your dad is in the shower and will be out soon” I said and hugged her. “Okay, you okay” She asked as she reached the door. “I am fine. Don’t worry Lena” I lied, she left and I heard the shower turn off. Did I want to face him or avoid him? The door opened to the bathroom. I guess I was facing him. He didn’t look at me and walked over to the closet. So he was gonna ignore me. He walked our dressed and I sat on the edge of our bed. “I am going to the studio” He said and shut the door to our room. Fine he wasn’t gonna talk to me then I didn’t care. I walked down and saw that the house was empty. I found a note. “Took Angel to Alicia and Mikey’s” Gerard didn’t even sign it. I heard the shower upstairs so assumed it was Jack or Lena. Lena was supposed to be staying at a friends tonight and Jack had that party. I guess I would be alone this evening. All alone... End of Chapter

Jack’s POV

“So why are you all the sudden excited for this party” Sam asked me as I slipped my shoes on. She and I were in my room and getting ready to pick up Deek for the party. “I dunno, my parents are fighting and the air is pretty thick around the house. I’m ready to get away” I said as I tied my shoes. “Your parents are fighting, that is sad. They always seem so happy” She said sadly. “Well things are not always as they seem” I said and we headed down stairs. I spotted my mom on the couch. She had oreo’s, milk, and it looked like she was watching Breakfast at Tiffany’s. I felt bad for her, she would be alone tonight. “Mom we are headed out. Why don’t you call Alicia or Jamia to come over” I asked. “I am okay. Be safe babe” she said and gave me a weak smile. I almost wanted to stay but I turned to leave. We met up with Deek and we were off to the party. “Who is the kid throwing this again” I asked from the passenger seat. “Evan, red hair, glasses, lots of freckles” Sam said. “Oh yeah, he is always sneezing” I said gaining a laugh from the car. We pulled up to this huge two story house. “Okay so Evan’s parents are loaded” Deek said from the back seat. “Yeah Jack your house isn’t this big” Amy said with a laugh. We piled out and walked into the house. The music was blaring and the air was thick with smoke. There were so many people. “Great, I hate big crowds” I said and Sam grabbed my hand. “You will be fine, I don’t like crowds either. Lets find some beer and go some where alone” She whispered in my ear. “Okay” Was all I could get out. We walked over to a keg and got our little red cups full of beer. I looked over and saw that Deek was talking to Evan. “Deek is occupied so lets slip away” Sam said and tugged on my hand. I followed as she led me up the stairs. As we got to the top I looked down and spotted Amy. She must have just gotten here. I didn’t see Mike anywhere. “Hey Sam, I am gonna grab a slice of pizza. I will meet you up here in a second” I said hoping she agreed. “Yeah, I am gonna be in this room” She said pointing to the one nearest to the stairs. “Okay, be right back” I said and slipped down the steps. “Jack” I heard Amy say once I reached the bottom. “Hey, you came” I said as she hugged me. “Told you I would” She said in the sweetest voice. “Where is Mike” I asked. “Ugh, he is ‘to cool’ for this party so I came with a few other friends. Where is Sam” She asked looking away. “She is upstairs” I said and she gave me a weird look. “She had to use the restroom” I said quickly, I don’t know why I needed to lie. “Oh, you want to come with me so I can get a drink” She asked. “Yeah” I said and followed. We walked into the kitchen and I saw her frown. “Just beer” She said. “Just beer it seems. Wait lets peek in the fridge” I said with a grin. I opened the door and spotted some soda. “How would you like some sprite” I asked. “Sounds perfect” She said, so I took out the sprite got her some ice and poured it into a cup for her. “Thanks Jack. I don’t really drink” She said sounding ashamed. “It’s cool. Not everyone likes it. It runs in my blood so I love it” I said and took down a huge gulp, this made her laugh which to me was one of the most beautiful sounds in the world. “You want to walk outside for a sec, it is so smoky in here” She asked. I paused to think about Sam waiting for me. “Sure, it is rather smoky” And Sam was forgotten. We walked out onto the deck. Evan’s family had a huge pool and a stone walk way that led to a gazebo. “Lets sit up there” She said and took my hand. We walked towards the gazebo and there was no one else there surprisingly. We sat in silence for a while. “So how are things with Sam. You two seem like a good match” She said taking a sip of her sprite. “Were good, she is fun and strange like me. She understands my weird moods” I said taking a sip of my beer. “How are things with Mike” I asked, I really could care less but it seemed polite. “Good, I just get annoyed when he thinks he is better than everyone else. But other than that we have a lot of fun” She said and looked away. “Have you slept together” I asked not knowing how I got so bold, must be the beer. “Jack Way That is none of your business” She said angrily. I grabbed her hand. “I just wanted to know” I said sincerely. Her eyes softened. “No we haven’t. I am not that easy Jack” She said and took her hand away. “I never thought you were Amy” I said. “What about you and Sam” She said. “No, I’m to chicken I suppose” I said, again why was I saying things I didn’t want to say. Amy can always make me talk and she doesn’t even have to try. “Your scared? Aren’t guys one big walking hormone?” She said with a laugh. I smiled “I have hormones but I am holding back and I don’t know why” I said and looked at her seriously. She didn’t break eye contact. I felt like she knew she was the reason. “Jack” I heard Sam yell from the house. “Shit, I forgot about Sam. I gotta go Amy. I will see you inside” I said and ran towards the house. “Where did you go” She asked looking annoyed. “I got to talking and lost track of time. I think I have drank more than I thought” I said and threw my arm over her shoulder. “I was waiting forever” She said with a smile. “Sorry” Was my only explanation. We headed back up to the room and I thought about my conversation with Amy. Was she holding back for the same reasons I was? Here I am laying on this oh so comfy bed with Sam on top of me kissing my neck and I am yet again thinking of Amy. “You still not ready” Sam asked and sat up on me. I didn’t feel to ready, hell I was barely turned on. I guess I was silent to long. “When we first kissed Jack you had so much passion behind it. Now I barely get a response from you. Is there something wrong with me?” She asked looking very vulnerable. I felt horrible and pulled her to me. “There is nothing wrong with you Sam. I guess I am just not a typical guy. I think to much” I said stroking her hair. “I don’t want to push you Jack, I just want you so much” She said and touched my face. “It will happen when it happens Sam. Let’s not push it okay” I said sounding like a freaking girl. “Okay, but can we kiss some more” She said yet again sounding so vulnerable. “Yeah I would like that” I said and kissed her. About thirty minutes later we headed down the stairs to join the rest of the party. I could tell Sam was a little annoyed with me so she walked over to talk to Deek. I grabbed some more beer and headed to a different room to sit down. I looked at my watch and it was ten thirty, I only had an hour and a half before my curfew. “You disappeared for quite some time” I heard Amy say. I looked up and saw her smiling. “I am back now, enjoying yourself” I asked as she took a seat beside me. “I guess, I don’t smoke, drink, or do drugs so there is not much for me to do here” She laughed. “Some people are dancing” I said motioning towards a few people. “I have no one to dance with” She said sadly. “I would but I am sure Sam would hate me and well I can’t dance” I said with a laugh. “Your dad can, I bet you can” She said with a smile. “You call that dancing” I said and we both laughed. “Jack” she said. “Amy” I said back. “Can we get away from the noise, lets check out the house” She said and jumped up and grabbed my hands. “Come on Jacky. Lets explore this huge house” She said looking like a little girl. How could I deny her anything. “Okay, maybe there is an attic” I said following her up a different set of stairs then the ones I had walked up before. We reached the top and it seemed like not to many other people were up here. “All alone” She said pulling me down the hallway. She opened the door to one room. “This room is huge” She said as we walked in and turned on the light. It had a balcony, a huge four post bed, a seating area and a bathroom. “We could live in here” She said and walked towards the bathroom. “Jack check out the tub” She said and sat in it. “It is pretty big. My whole family could fit in there” I said and jumped in with her. We just sat there and looked around for a few minutes. She sat up and I followed as we headed back into the room. She jumped on the bed. “This feels like heaven” She said and sighed. I laid next her “ It is pretty comfy”. We lay there for a while then I felt her hand grab mine. I looked down to make sure it wasn’t my mind playing tricks on me. I turned to my side and looked at her, she turned to look at me too. At this moment she looked like the girl I had once knew, the one I adored and told my secrets too. I pulled her to me and kissed her, kissed her so deeply I heard her gasp. I pulled back. “I am sorry Amy I...” I was shut up by her lips crashing against mine. I felt her tongue slip in my mouth and my eyes slid shut. My whole body was responding to just her kiss. She climbed on top of me and I thought I would go crazy with want. Neither of us spoke as she slipped my hoodie off followed by my shirt. I reached up and tugged off the tank top she had on then grabbed the clasps of her braw. I pulled it off then tossed it. Was this really happening? Was Amy really with me? I reached up and brought her lips to mine again and this time it was more intense that the first. I rolled her on to her back and traced kissed down her chest and belly. She smelt like heaven. “Jack” I heard her say. “What” I asked. “Nothing... I just was saying your name” She giggled. “Oh” I said laughing then continued to kiss her body. I looked up at her and she looked down at me. “I want you Amy” I said. “Then take me” She said and that was all I needed. It didn’t take us long to get completely naked. We slid under the sheets and the fact that this was someone else’s bed didn’t even phase me. “Do you have anything” she asked. I remembered the condom in my wallet. “Yeah” I said and jumped up to my pants, I paused for a second and realized how naked I was. Then I shook it off and grabbed my wallet. I jumped back under the covers and felt her body against mine. “Do you know how to use that” She asked breathlessly. “ I think I can figure it out” I said, trying to do just that. I fumbled because I was so nervous but in the end I figured it out. “I don’t want to hurt you” I said and kissed her neck. “You could never hurt me Jack” She said and kissed me softly. This felt right, this felt like it was supposed to feel. She was my first kiss and now she would be my first. End of Chapter


Emily’s POV

I guess I had fallen asleep. I opened my eyes as I heard the front door open. I looked and saw that it was Gerard holding a sleeping Angel in his arms. He walked up the stairs to put her to bed I am assuming. I wonder if he will head to bed or if he will come down and talk to me. I got my answer a few seconds later when he stepped into the living room. “I needed some space” he said as he took a seat on the couch a few inches away from me. “ I needed to go over things in my head and figure out what the hell is happening to us” He looked so upset, and it was because of me. “I tried to figure out what I can do to make you happy again” He paused and looked straight at me. “If a baby is what you want, then we will try everything to get it. We will go to specialists after specialist. I will do whatever it takes to give you another child” He said with tears of frustration in his eyes. I sat there speechless. I thought he would fight with me some more about this or be angry over our fight, but no he comes in here and offers me a baby. Tells me he will do anything to make me happy. A horrible feeling rises up in my gut. I have been so selfish throughout all of this. I have only thought about myself. Here he is giving, and all I have done lately is take and take. “I will go out on tour with you from time to time” I said barely. “You don’t have to” He said quietly. “I do. I think I rezent the road for taking you away from me so much. I love what you do, but I remember how hard it was” I said honestly. “I know, and this tour is gonna be more low key” He said and touched my hand. “You really gonna come with me” He asked, I could see it in his eyes how much he wanted it. “Yes” I said and squeezed his hand. “And the baby” He asked. “It is time to give up and focus on what we have now” I said and stood up. “But we can try” He said. “No, I should have stopped the dreaming a long time ago. I have no right to take you or the kids for granted. I was selfish. I am so sorry G” I said and he stood up and hugged me to him. “It’s okay, we all get restless and we all take what we have for granted. It’s okay Em” He whispered into my hair. “I am sorry” I said and again with some tears streaming. “Forgiven” He said and wiped my tears away.




Jack’s POV

I am laying here in some strangers bed with Amy. My breathing has just gotten back to normal and as I am laying here with her in my arms, neither of us speaks. A lot is going through my mind. Did that really just happen? I looked down at her, she was laying against my chest and running her finger up and down my stomach. This felt right, it felt comfortable, I didn’t feel like I needed to speak. She looked up at me and smiled. “Well we were each others first kiss” She said as she kissed me lightly. “It was only fitting that we be each others first” She said biting at my bottom lip. “You okay” I must have asked her that a million times throughout all of this. “I am fine” She said with a smile. Nothing could ruin this moment. “Jack” accept for the sound of my name being yelled down the hallway. “Shit” I said and jumped up. “What” Amy asked. “It is Sam” I said and ran towards the door and locked it. “We have to get dressed” I said as I quickly began to collect my clothes. I looked over and she was just sitting there. “Amy come on” I said and slipped on my boxers. “This is so romantic” She said and got off the bed. “It is not how I want it either but she is looking for me” I said and zipped up my pants. “Your right, she is Mikes sister” Amy said now looking just as panicked as me. We both finished dressing and we heard a knock at the door. We both looked at each other. “Go into the bathroom and I will open it and say I was using the restroom or something” I whispered. “Seriously Jack that is all you can come up with” She whispered back as she pulled her shirt over her head. “Say you drank a lot and passed out up here” She said and handed me my shirt. “That is a way better idea” I said with a smile. “I know” she said and kissed me. I pulled her to me and made our kiss deeper. “I don’t want to go” I whispered against her lips. “Me neither” she said sadly. I looked at her for one last time as I walked out the door, she was beautiful. She gave me a weak smile and I turned and shut the door. I went down the steps and looked around for Sam. “Jack where have you been” I heard from behind me, I turned to see Sam. “I think I drank a little to much, I passed out for a bit upstairs” I lied, I couldn’t even look her in the eyes. “I was worried. It is 11:50 and you have to get home” She said as she hugged me. I felt horrible, she was worried about me and I was upstairs sleeping with someone else. “Well lets get Deek and go” I said as she grabbed my hand. I looked over and saw Amy heading towards the front door. “Goodnight Jack, Sam” She said and left. “Why did she talk to me” Sam said, surprised. “You are her boyfriends sister Sam” I reminded her. “There is Deek” Sam said as we walked over to the door. We rode home in silence. I was replaying the last hour over and over again in my head. Sam looked tired, she had her head on my shoulder. We pulled up in front of my house and Sam walked me to the door. She kissed me and I could barely kiss her back. “Goodnight Jack” She said and walked off towards the car. I walked inside and it looked like no one was awake. I walked into the kitchen and chugged down a glass of water. “Thirsty” I heard my dad say. I turned to see him sitting at the kitchen table. “Yeah” I said and started to head out of the kitchen. “How was the party” He asked. I turned “Good” was my only response. I looked over at him and he was in a t shirt and jeans sipping coffee. “Were you waiting up for me” I asked and sat down next to him. “No, just couldn’t sleep. I have a lot on my mind” he said with a weak smile. “Me too” I said and sipped some more water. “What do you have going through your mind” He asked. “Just stuff” I said not wanting to just yet talk about any of this with my dad. “Well I am tired, good night dad” I said and made my way up the stairs. “Goodnight Jack” I heard him say. I walked into my room and changed. I slid under my covers and I could only think about Amy, how she looked and felt. I turned over to my side, then I thought about Sam. She was great, how could I have done this to her? I knew one thing, she could never know what happened. Ever.... End of Chapter
Jack’s POV

I sat at the breakfast table Monday morning. I was dreading school...again. “You look pale Jack you okay” My mom asked. “You have been weird ever since you got back from that party” Lena chimed in. I just shrugged. Did I really look pale? I wanted to see Amy but the guilt made me not want to face Sam. I looked over and Lena was staring at me. “I need to get something” I ran up to my room. I had a few minutes before I left and I didn’t want to spend it being stared at. I laid down on my bed, this is where I wanted to be all day. I turned onto my back. I couldn’t vent tell anyone about what had happened. Deek would flip because he likes Sam. Mom and dad.... well I know I told dad I would tell him but that is easier said than done. I heard the door open to my room. I sat up and saw Lena walk into my room, she sat down on my bed. “What happened” She asked then shot me a look. How did she know anything had happened. “I mean I know you act weird all the time, but there is something different about this” She said as she crossed her arms. “Did mom or dad send you” I asked rolling my eyes. “No I told then I needed to grab something, I used your excuse. Now tell me what is up” She said sternly. Could I tell Lena? I wanted to tell someone. “Lena what I tell you never leaves this room okay? And you cannot get mad” I said, she hated Amy. “I wont tell. I never tell anything you tell me Jack. I never have” She said looking a little hurt that I wouldn’t trust her. It was true, she had always kept my secrets. “I slept with Amy at the party Saturday” I said slowly, her eyes grew large. Neither of us spoke. “You two we need to get going” Mom yelled up the stairs. “Amy?” She asked. “Yeah, I don’t know but she... she gets to me Lena. I know you don’t like her but... I can’t explain it” I said as we got up. “A weird guy likes me at school. He is all artsy like you and well... I can’t stop thinking about him. He is unlike any guy I have ever met” She said quietly. She squeezed my hand and ran down the stairs. I felt better now that someone knew. Lena had just confided in me. I needed to find out who this kid was. I walked into school and saw Deek and Sam at my locker. All I wanted to do was turn and walk right back out the door. Sam looked up at me and grinned. I walked over to them both. “Hey” She said and hugged me tightly. “Have a good Sunday” She asked and took my hand. “Yeah how about you two” I asked. “I had a bit of hangover Sunday” Deek said, he looked tired. “That sucks” was all I said. I tried to act completely normal. Then I saw her. Amy was standing in the hall with a few of her friends. Sam rolled her eyes and we walked quietly passed her. She looked at me, I couldn’t read her expression but my arm barely brushed hers and I felt chills go through my entire body. “She is everywhere it seems” I heard Sam say under her breath. How was I supposed to make it through this day?

Lena’s POV

I looked over at Travis, or the weird guy as most would call him. He had continued to give me notes whenever I hadn’t taken them in class. He was wearing leather gloves. I didn’t get those leather cloves. He looked up and his blue eyes met mine. I looked away immediately. I peeked again and he was looking down. What was with the leather Jacket too? Didn’t people stop wearing them in the 80's? And did he even do his hair? It was so shabby, it wasn’t to long but it was so un kept. He looked like an absolute mess. He looked up again and I turned my head and started to cough. Good cover up Lena. The bell rang, thank God. “Remember your papers are do Friday morning” Our teacher said as we all exited the room. “Hey” I heard and I turned to see Travis. “Here” Was all he said and handed me notes. “You weren’t really listening so I copied these for you” He said and then turned to leave. “He give you notes again” My friend Kim asked. “Yeah” I said staring down at them. “He gives me the creeps” Kim said. “Yeah me too” I said and still looked at the place he had been standing. End of Chapter

Gerard’s POV

“Our son is hiding something” Em said as she was folding one of my shirts. She was doing laundry. “What makes you think so” I asked popping a chip on my mouth, I loved watching her do the laundry, she folds everything a certain way. It made me laugh at how precise she was. “Well he has been weird since that party, it is mothers instincts” She said and folded another shirt. “You ask him what was up” I asked, I was distracted. I could only watch her and she is trying to have a serious conversation with me. “Why are you smiling like that” She asked, she looked mad. “Sorry, you just look sexy folding my clothes” I said with a devilish grin. “Gerard I am trying to have a serious conversation with you” she said with her hands on her hips. I tried so very hard not to crack a smile. “And no I didn’t ask him. He would just deny anything” She said and went back to folding. I stood up and walked towards her. “What are you doing” She asked as I got closer. I picked her up and threw her over my shoulder. “G” She screamed. “Put me down” She screamed again but I heard a giggle behind it. I kicked the door to our room open and through her down. “I told you, you looked sexy”I said and kissed her. “How can I say no to you” She said with a laugh. All thoughts of Jack and whatever was going on with him went out the door. And he laundry never quite got finished that day.

Jack’s POV

I had made it without choking all day. I had also avoided Amy, accept for the incident this morning. “Hey can I come over and use your computer to do my paper tonight” Sam asked as we were leaving. “Sure” I said, I didn’t know if I was ready to be alone with her. “Okay I will over after dinner. See you later” She said and kissed me goodbye. I sat on the bus and pulled my hood over my head. Thanksgiving break was in a week and I was counting down the days. I fully intended not to leave the house the entire time. I walked into the front door and met my fathers gaze. “Hey Jack, want to go to the studio with me” He asked. “No” I said and headed up the steps. I was feeling depressed. I shut the door and got under my covers. “What’s going on jack” I heard him ask, He had followed me up the stairs. “Nothing I just really want to be left alone okay” I said, he turned and walked out. I fell asleep for some time. I heard a knock at my door, I didn’t answer. “Jack it’s me” I heard Sam say. I turned over and she had shut the door. “You said I could use your computer” She said whispering. “Yeah it’s on. I am just not feeling well” I said and laid back down. “I will be quiet” she whispered again. I couldn’t just lay there and ignore her, so I sat up. “Need any help” I asked and walked over to the computer. “No, you can lay back down” She said in a sweet voice. I leaned down and kissed the top of her head, then headed back into my bed. “Did I do something” I heard her ask. “No, why would you think that” I asked from my bed. “You were just weird today” She said without looking away from the computer screen. “I am just not feeling well. Don’t worry Sam” I said then pulled the covers over my head. She must have believed me because I didn’t hear her say another word. I drifted back off to sleep and woke to an empty room. Lena slipped in and slipped into the bed with me. “Scoot” She said and I made room for her. “Sam told me to tell you she hopes you feel better” Lena said looking at me. “So Amy” She said and turned over onto her back. “Yeah. I shouldn’t be talking to you about this your twelve” I said feeling bad. “I am not five Jack, I know what sex is The worlds different now, we all have to grow up so much faster than we were intended to. I am not to young so don’t feel bad” She said very confidently. “Yeah Amy, it just kind of happened. It was not planned believe me” I said feeling a bit more comfortable about talking about this with her. “Was it everything you thought it would be” She asked. “Better” Was all I could say. “He wears leather gloves” I heard her say. “Don’t you find that weird Jack” She asked. “I don’t find to many things weird Lena” I chuckled, I heard her laugh too. “I think I like him” I heard her quietly say. “What’s wrong with that” I said. “He is joked on and well Jack he is really weird and my friends... they would let me have it” it grew quiet. “Maybe that’s how Amy feels Jack. It is so shady but maybe it is what keeps her from you” Lena said and grabbed my hand. “Lena if you like him who cares what everyone else thinks. If you lose friends over her you choose to like then they are not very good friends. We should be able to like whoever we want without feeling like people wont like us for our choice” It grew quiet again. “She reminds me of mom” I said barely. “Do you love her” Lena asked me. I didn’t answer her for quite some time. “I always have” I barely got passed my lips. “Then fight for her. I know I don’t really care for her but maybe it’s because I am like her. Sometimes we don’t like when we see ourselves in someone else. I get the struggle now that I am in the position” She said and turned to look at me. “What about Sam” I asked. “I like her a lot Lena and I just don’t see Amy ever giving in”. “I don’t know Jack. I wish I did know”. “Who cares what your friends think Lena, if you like him then you like him” I said. We stayed this way for quite sometime, until I fell asleep and woke up to an empty bed and a minds jumbled with thoughts. End of Chapter

(Side note, I want Travis to die. After he and Lena become friends. It changes Lena forever)


Jack’s POV

Today was Thursday and I have yet to talk to Amy. We have crossed paths a few times but no words have been exchanged. It is driving me crazy I walked slowly outside and realized I had yet again missed the bus, Sam and Deek were already gone. “You miss the bus again” I heard Amy say from behind me. “It would seem that way” I said as I turned to look at her. “I can give you a ride home” She smiled. This probably was not a smart decision but I wanted to talk to her. “Thanks that would be great” I said and walked towards her red Honda. She started up the car and we headed off, no one spoke at first until she broke the silence. “I am sorry we haven’t really talked this week” She turned and looked at me. “It’s fine” I said, I didn’t know what else to say. We pulled up to my house, it looked like no one was home. “You want to come in” I blurted out. “Yeah” Was all she said then we headed in. “Your house is empty, I have never seen it this deserted” She said as we headed into the kitchen. “I forgot that my sister has ballet today, so I am assuming that is where the women in my family are, and my dad is probably recording” I said and handed her a glass of water. “Thanks. You have any drawings I can see” She asked, I nodded yes and we headed up to my room. We walked over to my desk and I showed her my notebook. All the pictures of her I have drawn I hide somewhere’s else in my room. “These are amazing Jack. I miss seeing your work” she said while flipping through my stuff. “I miss just talking to you” I said and we both looked at each other. “I miss talking to you too” She said and touched my face. I grabbed her hand and kissed it. “I don’t regret Saturday, I just wanted you to know” She said and touched my face again. “I don’t regret it either” I said quietly and pulled her down on my lap. I ran my hand down her jaw and pulled her lips to mine. “We shouldn’t do this” She said against my lips. “I know” I said as my tongue parted her lips. The kiss was soft, but I could tell how much we both wanted it. I picked her up and headed towards my bed and laid her down. I looked down at her, she was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen. I ran my hand up her shirt and heard her suck in her breath, this made me smile for some reason. I leaned down and kissed her again. She tugged at my shirt until I helped her take it off. She ran her hands slowly over my chest and smiled. “What” I asked and kissed her. “Nothing” she said and pulled me to her. This was far from how I thought I would be spending my afternoon. Later on it began to rain a bit, we were cuddled up in my bed. “It’s chilly” She said and snuggled closer to my chest. “It’s rainy” I said and kissed her hair. This felt so good, just laying here with her. “I don’t know what to do about you” she said and looked up at me. She ran her hand over my jaw and down my chin then she leaned up and kissed me. “I should go, your parents will be home soon and we don’t want them catching us like this” she said with a laugh. “True” I said and sat up, I pulled her to me and kissed her one more time before she got up. I watched her get dressed, then she turned to me. “I really do miss you Jack” She said looking sad. “I miss you too, we should see each other more Amy” I said seriously, I got out of bed and pulled up my boxers and my pants. “ I want too” she said and hugged me. “See you tomorrow okay” She said and kissed me one last time before she left. Not ten minutes later I heard Lena talking and mom laughing. She left just in time. “Jack were home” I heard my mom yell, like I hadn’t heard all of them come in. I wasn’t really in the mood to be around my family, all I had on my mind was Amy. What was I doing? I thought that would be a one time thing and now... I never wanted to stop. I was in too deep now, I know she is gonna break my heart and I don’t know if I could handle that. The next day at school I noticed Sam hadn’t came. “She must be sick or something” Deek said. “You think you will survive the day with out her” He said sarcastically. “Yeah I think I can” I said rolling my eyes. After math I passed Amy in the hall. “Hey Jack” she said with a smile. “Hey Amy, how’s your morning” I asked. We made small talk for a few minutes, but we looked at each other like we had a secret no one knew about, which we did. “Hey ass get away from her” I heard Mike say from behind me. “Mike leave him alone, we were just talking” I heard Amy say. That was the first time I had ever heard her take up for me. “You don’t talk to him” Mike said and grabbed her arm. “Don’t touch her Mike” I said and yanked his hand off of her arm. I felt his fist hit my face, here we go again. “Stop it Mike Stop ” I heard Amy yell. It distracted him for a second and I punched him in the gut. “Break it up guys now” I heard a teacher say. “You two with me” My math teacher said as we both got up. “Your bleeding” I heard Amy say as we walked to the office. A few minutes later we were both sitting in the principals office. “How many times is this now that you two have fought. I shrugged and neither of us answered. “What is this over a girl or something” He asked. “He needs to stop talking to her” I heard Mike say. “Why do you care” I asked. “Because I can’t stand you and I don’t want you near her” He said angrily. “So it is about a girl” Principal Jackson said. “Why do you feel so threatened Mike” I asked with a bite in my voice. Mike got up and the Mr. Jackson stepped in and kept us from fighting yet again. I heard a knock on the door. “Come in” I heard Mr. Jackson say. I looked up and saw my dad, he did not look happy. “Sorry to call you away from work but these two were at it again” My dad looked at me “What is this about Jack” He asked angrily. “He freaked out on me because I was talking to Amy then he freaking grabbed her arm, so I shoved him away from her and well he punched me” I said feeling my ears getting hot, I was still angry at the way he touched Amy. My dad looked at Mike. “Where are his parents” My dad asked. “We couldn’t get a hold of his father. I would like you to take Jack home for the rest of the day. Look Jack if these run ins keep happening I am gonna have to suspend you” Mr. Jackson said and looked at my dad. “Mike you are in ISS for the rest of the day, you can go” And Mike left without giving me a second glance. “Sorry about this Mr. Jackson” My dad said then we quietly headed towards his car. “What was that” He asked once we got on the road. “I should be allowed to talk to her. I didn’t like the way he grabbed her arm” I said looking out the window. “I didn’t think you even talked to Amy anymore” He looked at me. “I do from time to time”. “What is up with you Jack, you have been acting stranger than usual since this weekend. Talk to me” He asked and pulled off of the side of the road. I couldn’t tell him. “Nothing is going on” I said and refused to make eye contact with him. “There is something up. Tell me” He said and turned to face me. “I had sex with Amy Saturday night” I said un able to look at him. I heard him sigh “Amy not Sam” He stated. “Yes” I answered still un able to look at him. “I see why you are probably stressed” He said and sat his head back against the head rest. “Please don’t tell mom okay”. “I tell her everything” He said. “I know but this is my thing, I don’t want her to know. It is personal dad” I pleaded with him. “Okay, but I don’t want to lie to her if she asked” “Then avoid the subject please”. “She is suspicious about what is wrong with you” He said . “Please dad”. “Okay... So what did you think” He said with a slight smile. “It was amazing” I said with a little smile. “Wow, my boy is now a man. What are you gonna do about Sam” he asked. “I don’t know. I don’t think Amy can be with me. Things are so complicated now” I said and sat back. “You were safe Jack” He asked. “Yes I promise” I said feeling embarrassed. “Okay can we go now” I asked. “Sure” he said and not another word was spoken the rest of the way home.

Gerard’s POV

I watched Jack run up the stairs when we got home. “What happened” I heard Em say, she was coming straight at me. “He got in another fight with Mike” I said and ran my hands through my hair. “Why is this kid constantly at odds with Jack” She said looking angry and sad. “Mike is Amy’s boyfriend and Sam’s brother” I hoped that would sort of explain it. “Oh. But he and Amy rarely even talk” She said looking confused. I closed my eyes, how am I gonna lie to her. He and Amy were doing more than talking. “Evidently they do” I said felling stressed. “You okay G” She asked and touched my face. “Yeah I just need to rest, this was an intense day”. “You go up stairs and nap, I will get the girls and let you know when dinner is ready” She said and kissed me. She turned and I watched her walk to the kitchen, he heart would be broken if she knew the truth. How was I gonna keep this from her? End of Chapter


Jack’s POV

I can’t believe I told my dad “Jack you have a visitor” I heard my mom yell up. I walked down the stairs and saw Amy. “Hey what are you doing here” I asked. I looked over at my mom, she was giving me a questioning look. “I was worried about you” she said, not wanting to touch me in front of my mom. “Come on Em, lets leave them to talk” I heard dad say. He took her hand and led her out of the room. Amy walked up to me and hugged me. “I am sorry about Mike” she said and touched my hurt face. “I don’t think he knew what to do when you yelled at him” I said with a laugh. “ I haven’t spoken to him yet, I am sure I will get the third degree” She said and brushed her hand over my face again. Visions of my mom came into my head, visions of Ryan hitting her. Was Mike like Ryan? “He doesn’t hurt you does he” I asked and touched both her cheeks. She looked surprised “No, I mean he has a temper but he would never hit me”. “Okay” I said and let my hands fall from her face. “What is this? Should I even ask”? “Jack I...” She was cut off by Sam busting through my front door. “Jack I heard....” She stopped and looked at me then at Amy. Good thing we were no longer touching. “What the hell is she doing here” Sam said angrily. “She came to check on me” I said stunned that she was even here. “I will go, just wanted to make sure my boyfriend didn’t do to much damage” Amy said and hurried to the door. “You didn’t have to be so rude Sam”. “I just wanted to know why she was here checking on my boyfriend” Sam said with her hands on her hips. “Oh hey Sam” I heard my mom say as she walked past us towards the stairs. “Hi Mrs. Way” Sam said sweetly then turned to give me the look of death. “What did you do to make Mike hit you”. “What do you mean? I just talked to Amy for a few seconds and he came at me”. “Why were you talking to her”? “Because were friends Sam, why the jealous girlfriend act”? Wrong thing to say. “Maybe because my boyfriend barely wants to touch me, maybe because you have been acting so strange towards me lately, maybe because I know it was her that you were talking to at the party that delayed you from coming back upstairs. I know your past with her so yeah it makes me kind of jealous Jack”. I didn’t know what to say, she had a right to be jealous and she didn’t even know the half of it “What is going on Jack” She asked. “Nothing, I was just talking to her. Your brother just looks for reasons to come at me. I know she and I have a history, but were also friends. I am not giving up her friendship” that came out louder than I expected. “I would never be the kind of girl to tell you who you can and can’t hang out with, I just... I just feel a little threatened. I just wanted to check on you and well it was a little bit of a shock to walk in and see Amy had beat me to it” She said quietly. I had hurt her. “ I am sorry I yelled” I said and hugged her. “Me too” She said and kissed me on the cheek. “Oh hey Sam” My dad said looking surprised. “Hi Mr. Way” She said. “It’s Gerard, please don’t make me feel so old” He was being charming as usual. “Okay, hi Gerard” Sam said with a smile. “That is more like it” He said then headed up the stairs. “I better go, I just wanted to see that you were okay”. “Thanks Sam, I am fine. I have had worse”. “I know. Sometimes I hate my brother” She said with a smile then left. That could have gone a lot worse. I walked up to my room but my dad stopped me first. “Did I just see both Amy and Sam here”. “You sure did”. “What are you gonna do” He asked. “I have no clue” I said and headed off to my room.

Emily’s POV

I watched Gerard walk into our room. I am reading to Angel who is slowly falling asleep on my arm.”I think she is asleep” G whispered and picked her up. He walked out of the room with her and re entered twenty minutes later. “Made the rounds and said goodnight to all of them” He said and slipped under the covers. “Sam and Amy were here today” I stated. “Yes they were. I certainly did not have this many girls after me in high school” He said with a smile. He is keeping something from me and I know it, now how to get it out of him? “So I am assuming Amy does in fact have feelings for him” I said. “I guess, Em I am not really to concerned with our 16 year olds love life” He scooted farther under the covers and snuggled close to my side. “I am concerned about my own” He said and kissed up my stomach. Oh no, I was not gonna let him change the subject. “There is something fishy going on” I said and he stopped tracing kisses down my belly. “What do you mean? He is probably confused, he likes them both” He sat up. “Are we still talking about this” He said looking annoyed. “I am just concerned about him” I said looking back down at my book and adjusting my reading glasses. I felt his lips crash against mine, oh I forgot I have my ‘sexy glasses’ as he would call them on. I would definently get no information from him tonight. “G” I laughed as he whispered in my ear. I would pry again some other time. Chapter End

Jack’s POV

I turned over and looked at the clock for the millionth time. I couldn’t sleep and it was nearly one in the morning. I felt heard my phone vibrate on my night stand . “Amy” Is what is read. “Hello” I said quietly. “Hey Jack” I heard her sniffle. “What’s wrong” I asked now sitting up and concerned. “I am at your front door, can I please come in? I have no where’s else to go” She said through sobs. “Of course, I will be right down” I rushed down the stairs as quietly as I could and opened the door. I looked and saw a very disheveled Amy. Her hair was frizzy, her eyes were red, she had a big sweatshirt on and some candy cane pajama bottoms on. She ran into my arms the second I opened the door. “Shhh your okay now, lets go upstairs. You have to be quiet though because the whole house is sleeping” I whispered against her ear as I led her up to my room. I shut the door quietly behind me and led her to my bed. “What’s wrong” I asked and moved some strains of hair out of her face. “My mom, she is” Sniffle “Is taking the divorce so bad” sniffle “I can’t listen to her cry and watch her drink every night anymore” Hiccup “I had to get out of there Dad came over tonight to talk over some things and it turned into this big fight. They were still fighting when I left and it is one in the morning” She said wiping her nose on her sweat shirt. This was an Amy I had never seen. The un stable, not strong, extremely vulnerable Amy. “I am sorry to barge in but when I thought about feeling safe I thought about you” She said and I pulled her into my arms. “No one is hurting you are they” I asked as I rubbed her back. “Not physically, but I can’t take all the yelling and harsh words. She blames me ” Amy said with a whimper. “None of it is your fault Amy. She just wants someone else to blame it on besides herself. Don’t let her blame you” I said and kissed her hair. I pulled her completely on my lap now, she just quietly cried into my neck. This reminded me of the time she came over and told me her parents were splitting up, she had kissed me. The first time I had held her that close, the first time I had felt her tongue slip into my mouth. I smiled and she looked up at me. “Why are you smiling” she asked. “Thinking about a similar situation we were in a few months ago” I said and kissed her gently. “I remember” She said and kissed me back. “Can you make love to me Jack” She asked in this completely vulnerable voice. I didn’t answer with words but with actions. Kissing her and touching her was becoming one of the most natural things to me. I made love to her like she asked, and later while she was sleeping I whispered something I thought I would never say out loud to her. “I love you Amy”.


Gerard’s POV

I turned over and looked at Em, she looked beautiful when she slept. I look over at the clock and saw that it is around 2:30am, I am thirsty and almost wide awake. I headed down to the kitchen to get some water, then headed back up the stairs. I decided to peak in on the kids, which is something I often do when I am randomely up. It helps you sleep better knowing your kids are safe and asleep. I looked into Angels room, she was snuggled up against the wall with a stuffed animal in her arms, I looked in on Lena and she was on her stomach lightly snoring, I opened Jack’s door and... Wait jack in not alone I am just standing here staring into my sons room. Someone with blonde hair is snuggled up against his chest, both of them sleeping and there are clothes thrown carelessly onto the floor. I slowly turn and exit the room. That was a site I never wanted to have to witness. I mean I knew what was going on, but here in my house? Under my nose? He and I were gonna have a little chat in the morning. And good luck to him, I am interested to see him get her out of the house without his mother knowing.



Jack’s POV

I woke up around 6am. “Shit” I looked over and saw Amy. “Amy you gotta wake up” I said and lightly shook her. “Why” She said still half asleep. “My mom is gonna be up soon” I got out of the bed and pulled her with me. “What time is it” She asked and pulled up her pants. “6:05 I said and helped her put on her shirt. “Crap I gotta get home” She said suddenly realizing why I was rushing things. I opened my door after I threw on some clothes and looked to see if anyone was awake. The coast was clear. “Come one” I whispered and grabbed her hand. I led her down the stairs and stopped when I heard a creek. I didn’t hear anyone so we continued. We made it to the front door and Amy turned and threw her arms around me. “Thanks so much for letting me stay” She pulled back and kissed me lightly. I just stood at the door and watched as she headed towards her car and left. “That was a close one, I was sure your mom would catch you” The sound of my dads voice made me jump. “You knew she was here” I studdered. “I got up for water at around 2 and checked on you and well I saw her all cuddled up to you” He said not looking to pleased with me. “I’m not okay with you having Amy staying over doing what ever it is your doing in my house” He wouldn’t break eye contact with me. “She needed me” I said quietly. “Really” He said sarcastically. “Yes ” I said loudly. “Don’t raise your voice at me Jack”
I paused and just stared at him, he did the same. “What are you two yelling about” I heard my mom say as she yawned. “Nothing” I said and walked up to my room. No one understood End of Chapter


Jack’s POV
Thanksgiving came and went. Dad hadn’t brought Amy up since that morning. We got along okay but mom still thought something was up. I had only seen Amy once since break and that was four days ago. I walked into school that Monday after thanksgiving and all I wanted to do was see her, talk to her. “Hey babe” I heard Sam say as she planted a kiss on my lips. Sam was over a lot over break. “Hey” I said and opened my locker. “That break was not long enough” Deek said with a sigh. “I hear ya, I am not excited about being back” I said taking out a few of my books. “Just think guys Christmas break will be here before you know it” Sam said happily. At lunch I saw Amy, she looked over a few times but that was it. I saw Sam look at me then look at Amy. “Like what you see” She said angrily. “What are you talking about” I asked. “Whatever Jack” She said and got up. “What was that about” Deek asked. “Who knows, she has been moody lately” I said and took a bite of my sandwich. “She not pregnant is she” Deek asked with a mouth full of tuna. “That would be impossible” I said and looked at Amy again. “What are you waiting for? Is there something wrong with you? She is so hot” He said staring after Sam. I gave him a look. “What she is” I rolled my eyes and looked down at my food. After lunch I was heading to my next class when I felt my arm being tugged and pulled I into the janitor closet. “What the...” I looked and saw that it was Amy, she was smiling. “Hey” She said and kissed me. “Hey, man I thought I was getting jumped” I said and kissed her back. “I’ve missed you” She whispered against my lips. “You have no idea” I said and ran my hand up her shirt. “Not here” She said and removed my hand. “Sorry I got carried away” I said and kissed her again. “I was looking at you and you were sketching something at lunch, your hair kept falling in your face and you looked like you were gonna kill the next person who spoke to you... I just had to touch you, you looked so sexy” She said, I blushed a little and kissed her again. “I gotta go” She said and stepped away from me. “Okay” I said missing her touch already. “I will see you soon okay” She said and exited the closet. I slid down the wall and just sat there, what the hell was I doing? I felt like I was having some steamy affair

Emily’s POV

“You are turning into a crabby old lady” I looked over and registered the words Alicia had just said to me. We were at our favorite Pizza place for lunch. “I am not a crabby old lady” I said picking off a piece of pepparoni and tossing it into my mouth. “You barely ever leave the house anymore, you don’t answer the phone. Do I need to list anymore?” “Okay so I have been a little depressed, but I am over it I am fine now” I tried to sound convincing. “So your over the whole baby thing” She asked. “Yes, we decided we were not gonna try anymore. I am gonna go out on tour for a bit next year and we are just gonna be happy with the life we have” I took a sip of my sprite. “And your okay with it” She asked. “Why the million questions Al” I was getting annoyed. “I am your best friend and I just want to make sure you are happy. God a few weeks ago I could barely get you out of the bed” She smiled. “I know, I am over it now. I have other concerns”. “Like”? She asked “Like there is something up with my son that Gerard’s not telling me about”. “He is probably just getting laid Em, he is a Way you knew it would happen some time” She said so non chalantly. “Okay can we not talk about my little boy that way”. “Earth to Emily, he is not a little boy. He is a healthy, curious sixteen year old”. “Okay I will tell you the same thing when Reagan is sixteen and you think she is screwing around” Alicia’s face scrunched up. “I don’t think Mikey could survive that” We both laughed. “You know what you need” she asked. “What do I need Al”? “You need a night out, I think we all could go for a break. We could invite Frank and Jamia, and Ray and Robin though she can’t drink”. “I don’t drink either” I stated. “Yeah well she has an excuse, she’s pregnant” “I have an excuse to, alcohol almost ruined my marriage and almost killed my husband” I refused to drink. “Okay but Gerard’s okay now, he has been sober for years and he always tells you he doesn’t mind” She was whining now, she has always wanted to see me drunk. “No But a night out sounds fun. I could ask Jack and Lena if they want to watch the kids”. “Yeah I am sure that is just how they want to spend there Friday nigh”t. We both laughed, yeah a night out with friends sounded perfect. End of Chapter


Jack’s POV

Christmas was definently in the air now that is was December. “I need your Christmas list by Friday” I heard mom say at breakfast. “Mines done” Lena said excitingly. “Okay grab it for me some time today. What about you Angel” Mom asked my little sister. “Jack is helping me finish it” She said with a toothless grin. “Jack” my mom asked. “I don’t know what to ask for” I never knew what to ask for. “Surprise me” I said and stood up to get my book bag. I saw her roll her eyes and look at my dad. I grabbed my bag and headed down stairs. “Hey” I heard my dad say. “Yeah”. “You and I need to have a talk” He said with his arms crossed. “Okay” I said and turned quickly. “Jack, tonight” He said with a stern voice. I just walked out to catch the bus, I so did not want to talk about Amy and my sex life with my dad. I was at my locker with Sam and Deek crowded around me as usual when I heard someone say “hey fag” I turned and saw Mike. “Go away Mike” Sam said and rolled her eyes. I decided to ignore him. But I turned and he had pinned me against the locker. “Mike let him go” Sam yelled and grabbed his arm, he shook her off. “Stop drawing your dark twisted shit for Amy. She doesn’t want you okay, give it the fuck up I am the one she wants, I am the one she’s fucking so move on and stay away from her” He whispered in my ear. He shoved me once more and walked off. “What did he say” Sam said as she looked evilly after her brother. “The usual” I said and walked off with out looking back. I shut myself up in the bathroom and tried to calm myself down. Oh if Mike only knew I began to pace, was she really fucking him? I mean I know he was her boyfriend but somehow I thought she would only be sleeping with me. I punched the bathroom stall. “You okay Jack” I heard Deek say. “Just leave me alone” I yelled, I know he didn’t leave. “Come on Jack tell me what’s going on” He said quietly. “No” I said harshly. “I am supposed to be your best friend Jack but you tell me nothing. Something is going on and I know it” He yelled. “I threw open the door to the stall. “I am fucking Amy Deek ” I screamed and walked quickly out of the bathroom. I needed fresh air, why do I feel so enraged? I walked out the front door and sat on the front steps. I took some calming breaths then headed back inside. I had to talk to Amy at some point today. I got my opportunity at the end of the day. I decided to ‘miss the bus’ and wait for her. “Jack miss the bus again” She asked with a smile. “Yeah can I get a ride”I asked in an angry tone. She looked at me oddly. “You okay” she asked. “Fine lets just go” I said and rushed to her car. I hadn’t went to lunch today so I had no chance to talk to Deek or have him talk to me. I shouldn’t have told him. “What’s up Jack your acting angry” She said as she drove. “Pull over some where” I said. She didn’t answer and pulled into a fast food parking lot. She shut the car off “What is going on” She said looking at me . “ I had a nice run in with Mike today. He threatened me and told me to leave you alone”. “He really needs to stop doing that” She said angrily. “He told me you didn’t want me, that you were fucking him”. “You believed him” She asked. “Are you”? “Am I what” she asked. “You screwing Mike” I asked. “No Jack I am not a freaking slut” She said angrily. We both sat in silence. “You know he was trying to get a rise out of you Jack”. “I have been going crazy about it all day. I know he is your boyfriend but... I dunno I have never felt that jealous before”. She smiled at me and touched my face. “I am sorry it upset you” she said and leaned over to kiss me. “Now can I take you home now”she asked with a laugh. “Yeah, my dad wants to talk to me. He saw you in my room the other day”. “Are you serious? I am never gonna be able to look at your dad again” She said with a red face. She dropped me off and I headed inside. “You ready” I heard my dad say the second I opened the door. “Right now” I asked. “Yep” he said and grabbed his coat. I followed him to our car. “Where are we going” I asked. “Chinese”. Neither of us spoke until we were seated. “She can’t sleep over at our house anymore Jack no matter what sort of family emergency comes up. I know your gonna find a way to be with her but it wont be under my roof” He said and flipped through the menu. “I thought you out of all people would understand me” I said angrily. “You and mom weren’t all good and pure. Her mom freaking caught you two just like you caught me and Amy ”. “We were older Jack. I wasn’t in a relationship with someone else either” he said and shut his menu. “She was with Ryan You kissed her while she was with him”. “Yeah he was a real great guy I didn’t feel guilty about stealing her from that ass Lets not bring Ryan up okay” he said with an anger in his face that I hadn’t seen in a while. We placed our orders and the table grew quiet again. “Your mom and I did not raise you to be dishonest, we raised you to have character. Lying to Sam and doing this behind her back is wrong Jack and you know it”. “Why do you care It is my business and it is my body You gave me a condom dad ”. “I know. I gave it to you so that you would be safe, I knew I couldn’t stop you I do not want you to end up a father at sixteen I ended up one at nineteen and it was not easy ”. “Sorry I screwed up your life” I spat out. I felt his hand come at me from across the table, he grabbed the front of my shirt and pulled me off the seat a little bit. “Don’t’ you ever say that You were the best thing to ever happen to me Do you know what kind of fuck up I was? I lived for your mother but it wasn’t enough to keep me on solid ground Yes you were an accident Jack but the best one I have had yet You gave me even more of a reason to live, do you know that? You got to me even when your mother couldn’t any more I would look at you when I was high or drunk and want to be better... I wanted to be better for you I love you so much Jack I just want better for you than what I had” He said and let me go with a jerk. I couldn’t look at him, I had struck a nerve. “I am sorry. I am not proud of what I am doing. It just happened and I can’t seem to stop it now. I love Amy dad but she can’t give me any guarantees. Sam... she is there for me you know. I am not ready to give that up yet. Amy... she makes me feel alive I want to protect her just like you wanted to protect mom. I know it’s not right but I just can’t tell her no” I said truthfully. “If Amy wanted you and would make it official would you leave Sam” he asked. “Yes” I answered. “Then you need to talk to Amy, you need to tell her that it isn’t right what the two of you are doing and that if your gonna be together it should be out in the open. Is she on birth control?”. “I don’t know, I use a condom though” I said with a shrug. “Yeah so did I and nine months later I got you” He said with a smile. “I will find out” I said. “Please say you will talk to Amy and that you will be more careful”. “I will”. “Okay lets eat then” He said. The rest of dinner went well, we talked about what I might want for Christmas and about the upcoming album. “Ray asked me to ask you if you wanted to play on the cd. He thinks it would be fun to have you record on a song” dad said with a smile. “Are you serious? I would love too” I was so excited about this that I had forgotten all about my women problems. “Good I will let him know so he can get you some music to work on. The guys will be happy”. I went home and ran up to play my guitar. I hadn’t in a while because my mind was on Sam and Amy. I picked up my Fender and began to play. It felt right, I felt like I could do anything when I played. All the worries of life disappeared and it was just me and the music. Strumming the strings of the guitar came so easily to me. Playing was the only other thing in life, besides being with Amy, That made be feel alive. Just then I was interrupted by mother yelling and telling me that Deek was here.... End of Chapter


Jack’s POV

I waited quietly for Deek to walk through my door. He would either yell at me or just look at me and shake his head.... We will see. The door opened and I watched him walk in. He had an angry look on his face. “We need to talk about what you said to me earlier. I need to make sure I heard you correctly... Did you say that you are sleeping with Amy? As in Amy Amy?” He just stared at me with his arms crossed. “Yes you heard me correctly” Was all I could get passed my lips. “So how long have you been cheating on Sam” he asked. “Since Evan’s party. I slept with Amy that night” It sounded horrible. I felt like the most horrible person in the world, and that was the way Deek was looking at me to. “You son of a bitch” Deek yelled. “You knew I liked Sam but no you just had to have her for yourself so you know what I do? I let you because I am a good friend and I want you both to be happy Then you fucking cheat on her You cheat on her with Amy I just don’t get it Jack” Deek was now pacing with his fists clinching. I stood up “Look I have wanted to tell you because you’re my best friend but because you have it bad for Sam I didn’t. I know it isn’t right, I know I am in the wrong, you don’t think I know that I just...I don’t know what to do” I said and sat back down now feeling the weight of the situation. “You need to stop seeing Amy, Jack. You need to start treating Sam like she means something to you. Or you need to break up with Sam. You can’t have both, it isn’t fair to Sam” He said and sat next to me. “I didn’t plan on this Deek”. “I believe you but Amy needs to let you be. If she doesn’t want you then she needs to just let you go so you can be happy without her” Deek was calming down. “I know, I am talking to Amy. I am giving her an ultimatum. Either were together or were not. No middle ground. Deek I do like Sam a lot, she is more suited for me, but I have always cared for Amy. She has always had a hold on me” I said and looked at him. “You just need to make this right Jack”. “I sure as hell am gonna try” I answered. He stayed for a while longer and I told him about being on the new album. I could tell he still wasn’t happy with me but he put forth an effort to be normal. The next day I went to school, I was gonna talk to Amy today. I had went through the conversation a million times in my head all night. I tried to act like I used to with Sam and she seemed to buy it. By lunch I still had no sight of Amy. In fact I didn’t see Amy at school the whole rest of the week. By Friday I was getting frustrated. She hadn’t answered my phone calls. “You okay Jack” My dad asked. “Yeah, just distracted”. “You on for tonight” He asked. “Yeah” I said and walked to my room. I needed to be focused because tonight I was recording with the guys. I had looked forward to it all week but couldn’t even get excited because I had Amy on my mind. Was she sick? What was going on. At six I headed ff to the studio with my dad. “So you haven’t talked to Amy yet I assume” he asked. “No, she hasn’t been at school and she isn’t answering my phone calls” I said looking out the window. We got to the studio and I was hugged by all the guys. “You ready Mini G” Ray asked. “Yeah, I have been practicing” I said happily. I was trying to turn my mind from Amy and on to the music. “Franks gonna go over the chords with you a few times okay” Dad said. “Yeah sounds good” I said and headed to sit next to Frank. We went over my part for a good hour, I couldn’t read music but I couldn’t copy what someone else played. “Sounds good” Bob said with a smile. “Thanks”I said shyly. “We ready” I heard the producer say. “Yeah he’s got it” Franks said. They turned on the track and I could hear the other instruments, they cued me in when my part came up. I closed my eyes and touched the chords. I pushed out all the negative thoughts, all the shit going on in my life and only let the music in. We did it about five times before we were all happy with it. “You did great Jack” Mikey said and patted my back. “Thanks. Thanks for letting me record with you guys” I said and they all responded with ‘no problems’. We got back home around ten and the girls had headed up to bed. I heard mom talking when I came in, I assumed it was to Lena. “It’s okay, he will be back in a few minutes” I looked into the living room and saw Amy. She looked like she had been crying. “Amy” I said and walked into the living room. “She just showed up hysterical so I let her in and got her some water” My mom said looking concerned. I bent down in front of Amy and touched her knees. “Are you okay” I asked softly. I felt weird with both my parents staring at me. “I... I need to talk to you” She shuddered. “ I have wanted to talk to you all week where have you been” I asked and wiped a stray tear. “I have... I haven’t felt well” she barely got out. “Look why don’t I take her upstairs so she can splash come water on her face and breath a bit” My mom said and grabbed Amy’s hand. “We will be back in a few” My mom said and headed up the stairs. “I am so confused” I said shaking my head. “If anyone hurt her... If her mom started shit again....” I said pacing. “Calm down Jack. Don’t go jumping to conclusions before you know” Dad said. “Your right”. “I know I am now lets sit down and wait for them to come back” Dad said and that is all we could do is wait.


Emily’s POV
I watched Amy splash some water on to her face and dry herself off. “You want to talk” I asked. I was concerned for her. “I don’t think I can” She said and I saw a few more tears come down her cheek. “You’ve been sick this week” I asked. “Yeah” She answered with a sniffle. “What kind of sick” I asked. “I have been throwing up a lot” She said and made eye contact with me. I heart fell into my stomach. “Did you have your period this month” Please let her say yes. “No, I am two weeks late” She said and a few more tears fell. Oh God no... I just paused and looked into her eyes again. They were telling me what I didn’t know I could hear. “Do you think you pregnant Amy” I asked. It grew quiet. “Yes” She barely whispered. “Have you taken a pregnancy test” I asked. “No” She whispered. “Okay lets get you one. I have some laying around here some where’s. Gerard and I were trying to get pregnant for a while” I said with a smile. I was trying to be strong for her. I remember when she was little, I wonder why she came to Jack about this. Well they were friends and she trusted him an awful lot. “Found one”I said after looking under the sink. “Look follow the instructions and I will be right outside the door” I said and walked out. I sighed and slid down the door. She was only sixteen, I hope Mike will take care of her. From what I have seen and heard about him he doesn’t seem like that nice of a guy. How many times in my life have I waited on the out come of a pregnancy test? To many. I have waited for my own and I have waited for friends. Crazy how a plus or a minus sign can change your life. The door opened. “I don’t know what it means” She said and sat next to me. I looked and it was a plus, I looked at her. “It means your pregnant Amy, I am so sorry honey “ I said and let her cry in my lap. I suddenly felt a surg of jealously. This young girl who didn’t want a baby was gonna have one and me who wanted a baby like crazy couldn’t have one. Isn’t that the way it goes. “How do I tell him” She whispered. “It’s not easy, I have done this before” I said and rubbed her back. “Do you think Mike will help you out” I asked. Her head shot up and she looked a bit surprised. “Mike” She asked. “Yes, isn’t that who you are dating” I asked. She began to cry again. “Yes but...this baby... this baby isn’t Mikes... It... it’s Jacks” She shuddered. Suddenly the room was spinning and I felt like I had been hit with a bag of bricks. “What” I said quietly. “I thought you knew” She said and scooted away from me. All I could here were her sobs and my heart beating in my head. My World had officially stopped. End of Chapter

Jack’s POV

“What is taking so long” I asked my dad, I was getting worried. I looked up and saw my mom and Amy heading down the stairs. Amy looked no better that she did when she went up the stairs. My mom headed towards me and with one swift step smacked me in the face. I jerked my head up in surprise. “What was that for” I asked and looked at my father who was equally confused. “How long have you been sleeping with Amy” She asked through gritted teeth, I could also see that she had tears in her eyes. “What”I asked, how did she know? “How long Jack” She asked again. I looked at Amy but she couldn’t even look me in the face. “Since the party” I said and looked at my dad. “Well congratulation Jacky, your gonna be a father” She said and I felt like I had just got punched in the chest. I looked at Amy and she began to cry again. “What” I heard my dad say. “Amy sit down” my dad said in a stern tone. She took a seat and I sat next to her. “Are you serious” I said, my voice was shaking. This could not be happening. “Yes I am quite serious. How... How could you let this happen Jack? I didn’t even know It went on right under my nose ” I watched as my mom looked at my dad. “Did you know” She asked him. There was a pause, He looked at me and we made eye contact. “Yes” He said quietly. Mom shook her head and headed up the stairs, I could tell she was crying. My dad turned and pulled me off the couch. “I told you to be smart Jack, what the fuck? How could you let this happen? I had so much more faith in you than this I trusted you, I trusted you to make good decisions and be responsible. I can’t look at you right now” He said and headed off to the computer room. “What is all the shouting about” I heard Lena say as she walked groggily down the steps. She looked at me then at Amy. “What is going on” She asked. I couldn’t say anything. I felt numb, I felt dead... I could feel tears in my eyes but I couldn’t let them fall. Lena looked at Amy. “Are you okay” She asked her. “No” Amy said slowly. Lena nodded understanding that she needed to leave, then headed up the stairs. “I’m sorry Jack” Amy whispered. “I am so sorry” she repeated in the same tone. I couldn’t move, I just stared into nothing. We sat in silence for a good thirty minutes. “I am gonna head home and sleep” She said and stood up. I saw that she was shaking like crazy so I stood up to steady her. “You should just stay here” I said and sat her back down on the couch. I headed for the computer room and opened the door. Smoke hit my nose. Dad was in the computer chair smoking. “Is it okay if Amy stays in Lena’s room. She is in no position to drive” I asked, my voice monotone. “Sure” He said and I turned to leave. I walked Amy up the stairs and knocked on Lena’s door. “Hey” She said as we walked into her room. “Is it okay if she stays here? She can’t drive home and I can’t drive” I said yet again in my mono toned voice. “Yeah let me put some sheets on the day bed” Lena said and began to fix up the bed. Ten minutes later I had Amy laying down and was hoping she could get some rest. I stepped into the hallway and Lena walked out with me. “What is it” She asked. “Amy is pregnant Lena” I said and trying not to cry. I was clenching and un clinching my fist. “Oh” Lena said and hugged me. I hugged her back and couldn’t hold back anymore, I began to cry and Lena slid down the wall with me and held me. I felt her lips kiss my hair. “It will be okay Jack. Once the shock blows over. You will be a great father” She whispered. “I’m only sixteen, I can’t even drive yet” I said wishing my tears would stop. “You will get through this Jack” She said as she ran her hands through my hair.
An hour later Lena had walked me to my room, I fell onto my bed and pulled the covers over my head. I never wanted to wake up... I didn’t want to deal with this. I never thought I would have to see the disappointment in my parents eyes again, but I had seen it to night. I had broke their hearts. I don’t know when but at some point I let sleep take me. I woke up the next morning and felt like I was being stared at. I opened an eye and saw my dad. I didn’t want to face him this early in the morning. I shut my eyes again. “I know your awake” He said and handed me a cup of coffee. “I don’t like coffee” I said as I sat up. “Oh you’ll learn to love it now, just wait” He said. “Your mom isn’t talking to me. What you did Jack... It effects a lot more people than just you and Amy”. I looked over at him, his eyes were locked with mine. “I wanted you to have better, but I guess history repeats itself. Get up, Amy is in the living room. Thank your sisters, they have been extra nice to her” He said then left. I pulled on some pants and a t shirt and headed down the steps. “Morning Jack” I heard Lena say. “Morning” I said and looked over at Amy who looked showered and was wearing some of Lena’s clothes. “Hey” I said and sat down. “Hey” She said and turned to look away. “Girls you two want to help me make some breakfast” dad asked from the kitchen. He was trying to give us space. “Yes daddy” I heard Angel squeal. Lena quietly followed. “Jack... I ...” Amy studderd. “It is both of our faults” I said quickly. “What are we going to do” She asked, she looked so helpless. “We do the best we can” I said and grabbed her hand. I was acting way stronger than I felt. “That is all we can do for now Amy” She shook her head in agreement. What have we gotten ourselves into?

Emily’s POV

I have barely woken up but I hear voices downstairs. I don’t know if I can go down there right now. I feel so numb. I hear the door open and I know it is Gerard. Since when did he and I start keeping secrets again? “You up” I heard him whisper. I wanted to just ignore him, ignore everything. “I know your up” He said and sat at the end of the bed. “Why didn’t you tell me” I asked. “He asked me not to, I promised him I wouldn’t. Em if I told you it still wouldn’t have changed the outcome. She was already pregnant” He said sadly. “I can’t believe this” I said through fresh tears. “I know” He said and rubbed my legs. “I wanted better for him. I wanted him to have a normal life. Now... he will have to grow up so fast. I can’t bare it Gerard” I said and sat up. “I know” he said and pulled me to him. I still felt slightly angry at him but it felt good to be in his arms. “What do we do”I asked. “I thought a lot about it last night. Em if they are gonna keep this baby we have to support them. You remember what it felt like. My parents were okay but your mom freaked at first. She showed no support for the first few months. I don’t want to do that to Jack” He said and stroked my back. “From what I have heard Amy’s mom is going through a lot, I doubt she is gonna be supportive” I said against his chest. “As angry as I am about this, I can’t not be there for him. For them both, not when I know how it feels” He said touching my face. “I know how angry you are and how disappointed you are, but please be with me about this. Agree to support and be there” He said locking his eyes with mine. “Okay, I know what she has in store and it is not fun. I will try G I will” I said and he kissed me softly. “That’s my girl. Now lets go downstairs and talk with them. See what we are all gonna do” He said and pulled me up. “Just let me get dressed” I said and he headed out of the room. I looked in the mirror at myself. Me a grandmother? Grandmothers were old and smelt like peppermint. I was still slightly young. God how were we gonna get through this? End of Chapter


Jack’s POV

I watched as my father descended the stairs, followed shortly by mom mother. I looked over at Amy who would only look down at her shoes, I didn’t know what they would say but I dreaded this conversation. “We want to know what you two want to do about the baby” My dad asked .I looked over at Amy. “We haven’t had time to discuss it yet” I said truthfully. We had barely spoken. “I want to keep it” I heard Amy whisper. I looked at my mom who shook her head in agreement. She understood the choice Amy had to make. “What about you Jack” My dad asked. I sat for a moment. Did I want to be a dad right now? Well it wasn’t like I had big dreams to go to college or anything... I could get a job... I could try the whole music art thing... “I want to keep it too” I said and gained a surprised look from Amy. How could I turn away a child I had made with her? Believe me I am not thrilled at all about this but I don’t know if I could part with my child. “Okay. Your mom and I talked, we want to support whatever decision the two of you make. Now don’t mistake this for us being okay with the situation, were not. We are
disappointed and still a little in shock. But the thing is we have been there before, we know what lies ahead for you both. We knew what it felt like not to have support and we don’t want that for you two. Amy you need to tell your mom, and Jack you should be there with her. You both got yourself into this so you both need to face it together. I just can’t believe this” my dad said while running his hands through his hair. This was one of those days where he looked much older than he was. “Jack you are gonna need to get a job, I still want school as a first priority though” I shook my head in understanding. “Amy hopefully you will be able to finish out the school year. But like I said you need to talk to you parents” She nodded and looked away. “Now Amy I can run you home if you want. I am sure your mom is worried” My dad said. “I can drive” She said quietly. “You sure” Dad asked. “Yes” She stood up. “I will see you Monday Jack” And she left. I looked up to meet my mothers gaze. “It is gonna be very tough on her Jack. Girls who get pregnant in high school are not too popular. You are gonna need to be there” She said sadly and walked away. I watched my dad take a seat beside me. “I’m scared” I whispered. “I was too” he said and put his arm around me. “I’m gonna be someone’s dad” I shook my head. “I know, it is a little mind blowing” He said and squeezed my shoulder. He got up and walked slowly out of the room and I was left alone.

The rest of the weekend I tried to avoid my family as mush as possible. My parents told Angel, she quite liked the idea of having a baby around. Now I am looking at the two red doors that open up to my high school. Inside I know it is a typical morning for almost everyone else. I know Sam is oblivious as well as Deek and Mike. I know that Sam and Deek will be at my locker waiting for me. Sam will kiss me and grab my hand... I would have to tell her soon. I walked in and I was right this morning went like all the others. I saw Amy at lunch and gave her a supportive smile. She didn’t smile back. I couldn’t even dream about what must be going on through her head. I watched as Mike threw his arm around her and how uncomfortable she looked. What would he do when she told him? What would he do when she told him the baby was mine? Somehow I think I am gonna get an ass kicking by the end of all of this. I got Mike’s girlfriend pregnant, and cheated on his sister. He might even kill me. “Earth to Jack” I heard Sam say as she waved her hand in front of my face. “You have been in a daze all day” She said with a smile. “Sorry, I have some stuff on my mind” That was an understatement. “I got your Christmas gift this weekend” She said with a grin. I looked over at Deek and he shook his head. “Thanks, I can’t believe Christmas is like only a week and a half away” I said trying to sound cheerful. By the end of the day I was just happy to have made it through. I wanted to talk to Amy but it seemed like Mike was around even more than usual. I was heading out to meet the busses when I felt a hand tug me. I looked and saw it was Amy. “Miss the bus today, I will take you home” She said quickly then headed outside. I acted like I had forgotten something in my locker and turned back around. Fifteen minutes later I was heading out side and all the busses were gone. I looked over at Where Amy usually parked and saw that she was already sitting in her car. I headed over with mixed feelings. I slipped into the passenger seat and she immediately started the car and pulled out. I didn’t want to speak first but it was obvious she wasn’t gonna talk. “Did you want to talk Amy” I asked. “You really want to keep the baby. You are really gonna help me” She asked, I was caught off guard. “Of course I am gonna help you. Did you think I would leave you and not be there for you and the baby” I asked. She didn’t answer for a few seconds. “I don’t know what I thought. You don’t have to you know” She said quietly. I grabbed her hand “But I want to. Look we both did this, as upset as I am I would never leave you or let you raise our baby alone”. She smiled for the first time in a while. “Thanks Jack, you are the greatest guy I know” She said and squeezed my hand. She parked in a vacant parking lot and turned off the car. “So what are we gonna do about Sam and Mike” She asked, she looked so scared. “Well I think first and foremost we need to tell your mom and you need to go to the doctor and make sure everything is okay. Then we can worry about telling them” I said wanting a cigaret really bad. Man I hadn’t craved one in a while. “Okay” she said then I saw that she was crying. “Can we do this? Should we just give it up after it’s born” She asked and I pulled her to me. “I don’t know. We can think about that later. Right now I am worried about you and the baby okay” I said stroking her hair. “You seem so calm” She said looking up at me with red eyes. “I don’t feel strong at all” I said and she laid her head back down on my shoulder. “We should go talk to my mom but Jack I am warning you she is gonna go crazy. Maybe I should do it alone” She said pulling away from me. “No, I will never let you go through any of this alone. It is me and you Amy” I said and we headed towards her house. I didn’t know what her mom was gonna say but I knew it wouldn’t be good. We pulled up in front of a one story home. Her mom’s grey X terra was in the drive way. We got out of the car and paused in front of the door. “We can do this Amy” I said and grabbed her hand. “Okay” she said and we opened the door. “Amy is that you? Come to the kitchen” Her mom said. Amy gave me a nervous look but I nudged her forward. “I was talking to your father today and....” Her mom paused. “Who is this” she asked and looked at our connected hands. “This is Jack Way, remember from junior high” Amy said. He mom cocked and eye brow. “Yeah I remember him. Hello Jack. Your all grown up” She said glancing at our hands again. “We need to talk to you mom” Amy said and her mom just kept staring. “I’m all ears” She said in an annoyed tone and took a seat at the kitchen table. “I... mom... I...” This is all Amy said for a good minute. “Mrs. White” I said. “It wont be White much longer but go on” I looked over at her mom. She was a pretty middle aged lady. Her hair was darker than Amy’s but they looked a lot alike. “What Amy is trying to say is... Well ....She is pregnant...and...the baby is mine” I said slowly. Her mom looked at me then Amy, her lips tight. “You little bitch” she said and came at Amy and smacked her. “I am sorry mom I am so sorry” Her mom smacked her again. “Stop it” I said and grabbed her mom. Her mom stopped, I held her by the waist. “Let me go” She said and yanked away from me. Amy was sitting on the floor bawling. “How, how could you do this Amy. You are a straight A student, you are a damn good cheerleader and on the student counsel. Does Mike know? You let yourself get pregnant by, this... this boy” she said pointing at me. “He is some rock guys son. He is grungy... he is a loser And you just wasted your life ” She yelled. “He is not a loser” Amy yelled. It was the first time I heard her yell like that. Amy stood up. “He is staying with me, he is supporting me You know what Mike would do if it were our child? He would tell me to abort it or he would leave me alone” Amy yelled again. “Maybe Mike has the right idea. Why not abort the baby? Then you can finish school and it will be like it never happened, know one would know” Her mom said angrily. “No... I would know. We would know” She said and grabbed me hand. “I cannot do that, not when I know that there are people all over America who can’t have kids. Not when I know it is me and Jack’s baby. No mom I will have this baby with or without your support” She said through gritted teeth. “You will do it without my support You will do it outside of my home See if your dad will take you in knowing your knocked up Knowing his daughter is a whore Get your things... I want you out of my house” Her mom said and turned and walked down the hall. I looked over at Amy. “Come on lets get some of your stuff. You can stay at my place until you talk to your dad” I said and turned towards the hall. Amy came but didn’t say a word. I helped her pack some clothes and other random things. I grabbed her two suitcases and we headed to my house. “Thanks Jack for being there” She said, her face like stone. “I will always be there Amy”I said as we pulled into my driveway. End of Chapter

Gerard’s POV

Sitting here trying to record an album seems impossible right now. I have to much on my mind to concentrate on this. “Hey did you like that melody better than the one before” He heard there producer ask. “Um, do it one more time” I asked and payed attention to what Ray was playing. “No I like the original” I aswered back and lit a cigaret. We recorded for another hour until Frank decided we needed a break, I think he knew something was going on. “Hey we can eat in here, Robin brought us some food before she headed off with Jamia” Ray said smiling. “How’s the whole baby thing coming” Frank asked while scooping rice on his plate. “Good, I heard it’s heart beat and we find out what the sex is in three weeks” Ray was beeming. “So you are excited now” Bob asked. “Yeah, after the innitial shock I realized the women I loved was giving me a child and well I love all of your kids” He said shoving a fortune cookie in his mouth.. “My kids are driving me crazy Alicia and I need a vacation” Mikey said looking exhausted. “Well you have toddler and we know how fun they can be” Frank said with a laugh. “At least you are done with all of that Gerard” Mikey said and clapped me on the back. I didn’t answer but took my plate and sat down. I saw Mikey give the other guys a look. “So when are you going to tell us what is going on?” Ray asked. I sighed, I didn’t want to talk about this right now. “When I am ready” I said and ate a bite of chicken. Frank and Mikey took seats next to me while Ray and Bob sat directly in front of me. “Spill” Mikey said. I closed my eyes, I guess they are never gonna let up until I tell them. “Emily and I found out some news this past weekend” I said and sat down my plate. “Is she pregnant?” Franks guessed. “No, she isn’t.... but someone is” I said un able to make eye contact. “Who” Asked Bob. “Amy” I closed my eyes. “Amy like little Amy” Mikeys asked. “Like Jack’s first kiss Amy” Ray asked. “Yes she is the same girl. She is pregnant” I said again. “Who knocked her up? And why are you so upset” Frank asked. Ray shot him a look. “Jack got Amy pregnant you moron” Ray chimed in. “What no way He barely see’s her” Mikey said shaking his head. Ray and I locked eyes. “Wow man... Our little dude...he’s gonna be a dad... I can’t believe it” Frank said sadly. “He is so young” Bob said looking just as upset as Frank. “Your going to be a grandfather” Frank said with a hint of laughter in his voice. “Come on Frank” Ray said shoving Franks leg. “Sorry, just seems very surreal to me” Frank said shooting Ray an evil look. No one spoke for a few minutes. “So what are they going to do” Asked Bob. “Keep it for now” I said and lit another cigaret. “At least they are taking responsibility” Mikey said. “Yeah, I just can’t believe this. And Em, man she is so torn up about this. This is gonna be so hard to get through but we already told them both they have our support. I don’t want them to feel alone and abandoned you know” I said getting head shakes of agreement from all the guys. “We will help out however we can too Gerard” Ray said. “It means a lot to me and I know it will mean a lot to Jack having you guys behind him. It’s just still sinking in” I said. “Well hey lets call it a day and you can get home to your family okay. I am sure we could all use a few days break from recording” Ray suggested. After the conversation ended I headed home. I opened the door to my house and heard Angel talking. “Daddy” She said as she spotted me. She ran and I picked her up. “School good”? “Yes” She said and wiggled for me to let her down. I looked over at Em, she was sitting at the kitchen table with Lena. “Your back early” She said and glanced down at the paper Lena was writing on. “The guys decided to call it a night. Actually were taking the rest of the week off” I said and poured myself a glass of juice. “You told them I am assuming” She asked without looking at me. “Yes. Did you tell the girls yet” I asked as I caught Lena looking at us both, suddenly interested in our conversation. “I only told Alicia so far. She came over for a while today” She said and stood up. I grabbed her and pulled her to me. “We will get through this” I whispered against her hair. She shook her head and walked out of the kitchen. “Mom is taking this really hard” Lena said as she sat down her pencil. “We both are. Where is Jack” I asked. “He hasn’t came home from school yet” She said at then went back to her homework. I walked up the stairs after I checked in on Angel who was quietly watching a Disney movie. I stepped into my room and saw Em sitting at the edge of our bed. I saw a few tears streaming down her face. She looked up at me. “He so young” She said and wiped away a random tear. “We barely made it through and we were older” She said and looked at me. I felt hopeless. I sat down next to her and put my arm around her shoulder. “I just wanted better for him” “I know, me too” I had no words of comfort. All I could do was be there, be strong for her and for our family.


Jack’s POV

I walked into my front door with Amy a few steps behind me. I heard “Under the Sea” Singing in the background and knew Angel was watching a movie, I looked over and saw Lena doing homework in the kitchen. She looked up “where have you been” she asked. “Talking to Amy’s mom. Where is mom and dad” I asked as I set Amy’s suitcase down. Lena glances at the suitcase then back at me. “In there room. You want something to drink Amy” She asked and lead her into the kitchen. “I will be back in a sec” I said and headed up to my parents room. I knocked on the door and heard someone say ‘come in’. I opened it to see my parents sitting at the edge of the bed, my mom looked like she had been crying. Great, I have made my mother cry yet again. “We talked to Amy’s mom. That’s why I am home late” I said. “What did her mom say” My dad asked, both their eyes staring at me. “She called her a bitch, then smacked her a few times. I am sure she would have full on attacked her if I hadn’t held her back. Needless to say we do not have her support. She kicked her out” I said and tucked my hands into my pockets. My mom looked shocked then looked at me. “What about her dad” He asked. “Her mom is sure he will not take her in either but she is gonna talk to him in a few days. I think he might be on a business trip” I said. “Where will she stay” My dad asked. “Here” I heard my mom say as she stood up. My dad looked at her then at me. “You sure Em” Dad said and touched her hand. “Yes, she can stay in Lena’s room like she did the other night” my mom said and walked out of the room. “I didn’t think she would let her stay” I said after the door to the room had shut. “She sympathizes with her. Your mom might not be happy about all this but we told you both we would support you. Did you think we would let her live on the street” He said and got up. “Thanks” I said as he passed me. He just put his hand on my shoulder and squeezed it. I didn’t deserve the parents I had. They were to good to me. It made me feel bad and undeserving. I walked down the stairs and spotted my mom in the kitchen talking to Amy. “We need to make you a doctors appointment before the Holidays. I have a great doctor. She delivered Angel. I will call her first thing in the morning. How have you been feeling” My mom asked her. “A little nausea’s but not as bad as last week” Amy said in a quiet tone. “Well I can get you these vitamins my doctor prescribed me when I was pregnant with Angel. She made me so sick” My mom said with a smile. “Thanks” Amy said and smiled back. My mom looked over and saw me watching. She nodded at me and then turned to leave the kitchen. “Your mom and dad are being so nice to me. I didn’t expect that” She said as I took a seat. “There nice people. Did she tell you that you could stay” I asked. “Yes. I told her I would talk to my dad as soon as he got back” She said and picked at her fingers. “I am gonna tell Sam tomorrow” I said and he head shot up. “That means Mike will know” She said looking horrified. “He is bound to find out some time. You should tell him tomorrow too. So he hears it from you first” I suggested. “I guess your right” She said with a shrug. I knew neither of us would be looking forward to tomorrow. That night we all sat around the table to eat. Amy didn’t talk a lot and neither did I. Her pregnancy wasn’t brought up at all, I was happy for that. Mom had made an appointment for Amy, she was going to the Doctor Thursday at 2pm. We would both get out of school early. Lena went from hating Amy to being extremely nice to her. She kept talking to her about anything that would keep her mind off of everything that was going on. “I have never shared a room before so this should be fun” She said and led Amy up to her room after dinner. “Lena is being great about this” Dad said looking up at Lena. “Yeah she is. You all are. I don’t deserve it” I said and looked down. Mom and Angel were in the kitchen washing dishes. Dad took my arm and led me out the front door. “Sit” He said and patted the step beside him, I sat like he asked. He pulled out a pack of cigarets and took one out. He handed the pack to me. “You can take one, I wont tell your mom” I looked at him in shock as I grabbed one and lit it. We both sighed and were quiet for a few minutes. “I am assuming you need a smoke more than I do” He said and slapped me lightly on the back. “Just don’t make a habit of it. Obviously it is what I turn to when life is a little crazy” He said and put his out. “At least it isn’t boo’s” I said and inhaled the smoke. “True. I was a horrible father when I drank. Well I was a horrible husband, band mate, person.... I made bad choices. I thought alcohol would solve everything. I CHOSE to drink knowing that there would be consequences, knowing that it was effecting everyone around me. We are not perfect Jack, we all make horrible decisions, we all screw up, we all do things without thinking. It is how we react to these bad choices that determines what kind of person your gonna be. You could do what I did and blame yourself for everything, take on all the guilt until it makes you collapse from the weight, or you can own up to it, face it, deal with it. It might just turn you into the man you were always meant to be. I know that right now it feels like the end of the world, it feels like nothing in your life will ever be good again, I have been there. I have been in your spot before. It does get better, I am not saying it is easy though. It is hard. But Jack I can’t explain to you how I felt the first time I held you. I thought you were the end of my life, I thought you were the biggest mistake I had ever made. I was so wrong. They handed you to me... I cried like a baby... they could barely get me to hand you back to them. I had never in my life felt so much love towards someone I had just met. You were the best thing that ever happened to me... You were far from the mistake I thought you would be. I guess what I am trying to say is it will be okay in the end, it will take a while to get there but it will be okay. Your mom and your sister, me, and the guys... were all here behind you and Amy” He hugged me then stood up and went inside. I just sat there and for the first time since I found out I felt okay. I felt like I would be okay. Things would get better and Amy and I could get through this. End Of Chapter

Jack’s POV

I woke up the next morning dreading school yet again. I heard a light knock at my door and felt annoyed that I was being bothered so early. “Come in” I said in a grumpy tone. Amy walked through the door. “Hey, you okay” I asked and sat up. “I don’t feel well” She said and sat down at the end of my bed. “You need to throw up or just lay down” I asked as I scooted out from under the covers. She put her hands to her mouth and I immediately stood up and walked her down the hall to the bathroom. “Is she okay” Lena asked as we walked past her. “Yeah” I answered and helped Amy to the toilet. “Is everything okay” I heard my mom ask and then she appeared at the door and saw Amy hanging over the toilet. “I can take it from here Jack. Go and help dad with breakfast” She said and immediately pulled Amy’s hair back and spoke softly in her ear. “Is she gonna be okay” I asked nervously. “Yes, it is just some morning sickness Jack. Now go help dad okay” I nodded and headed down the stairs. Dad had started making pancakes so I decided just to watch. I was worried about Amy. “How often do they get sick” I asked my dad. “It depends on the pregnancy, with you your mom was sick but it was normal, with Lena she was deathly ill and she was pretty sick with Angel to. Maybe this means it’s a girl” dad said with a smile and sat a pancake on my plate. Amy came down a little while later and we all finished up our breakfast. Amy drove us to school, we were both nervous. “Hey I should be the one who is scared, Mike wont beat the hell out of you” I said and touched her hand. “True, but you don’t get the embarrassment of being pregnant. You don’t have to quit cheering, you won’t be kicked off of student council, you will not lose your friends” She said sadly. “I am sorry” I said. “I know, I am not mad at you” she said as she slipped out of the drivers seat. We headed towards the entrance and my stomach was in knots. She gave me one last look before opening the door. The hall looked like it always did before class, full of students at there lockers. Amy headed towards hers and I went towards mine. I didn’t see Deek or Sam around. I guess that was a good thing. “Jack watch out” I heard Amy shriek but I felt the blow to the back of my head before I could re act. “You mother fucker Just couldn’t stay away from her could you” I heard Mike say. I turned only to feel his fist connect with my jaw. “Stop it Mike stop it now” I heard Amy yell. “He deserves it” I heard a familiar voice say. I looked up just as Mike rammed his fist into my stomach. It was Sam... I looked at her face and knew that she had found out, but how? “Break it up guys” I heard a teacher say. “No I am gonna kill him” I heard Mike say. Man I couldn’t even fight back. It took three teachers to pull him off. I was slumped over on the floor by my locker. “Jack are you okay” I heard Amy say. I looked up and saw her sitting on the ground next to me holding my face. “I have been better” I said feeling dizzy. “Jack I never knew you were capable of being such a horrible person” I looked up and Saw Sam hovering over me, a few tears streaming down her face. “I am sorry” I said. “No you do not get to apologize” She said with her fist balled up at her side. I watched her walk away and to my surprise saw Deek put his arm around her and walk away. Deek didn’t even say a word to me, I felt betrayed. “How did they know” I heard Amy whisper. I shook my head. “Come on Mr. Way we need to get you to a nurse” I heard my math teacher say. I got up with help from Amy and she headed towards the nurses office with me. As we walked we saw people staring. I noticed some whispering, a few giggling. They all knew. “Whore” I heard someone say, I looked around to find the culprit but there was no use. We made it to the office and Amy came in with me. She didn’t speak she just stared and sat down. “I swear I see you more than any student in this school Mr. Way” She said while dabbing alcohol onto my skin. I didn’t speak, what could I say? I knew Amy felt humiliated and I felt like shit. Just then the door opened and I looked up to see my dad. “I wasn’t expecting this to happen so soon” He said with an angry look. “You look pretty bad” He said and then looked at Amy. “He didn’t put up a fight” She said not looking at either of us. “This guy has hit you one to many fucking times” I heard dad say. The nurse looked over at him with a raised eye brow. “Maybe you should wait outside Mr. Way” dad knew he was being dismissed. Minutes later Amy and I left the office. “Just talked with the principal” I heard dad say. “Mike will be expelled if he touched you one more time” He said looking rather happy with himself. “How did you manage that? He is worshiped at this school for his football playing” I asked, I was curious. “I just made it happen Jack, that is all you need to know. Now head off to class I need to speak with Amy” He said, I looked at Amy then headed to math.

Gerard’s POV

I looked at Amy and knew what was going through her head. She had just been humiliated in front of the school, along with Jack. I knew it hurt her more though. “I think I figured out how everyone knew” I said motioning for her to take a seat on the bench next to me. “How” She said quietly. “I think your mother called Mike” It was just a theory but I felt pretty strongly about it. “I wouldn’t put it past her. I am sorry Jack was hurt” She said sincerely. “Must have been humiliating” I said and she nodded in agreement. “Look I know I don’t have the authority but why don’t you come home with me and you can spend some time with Emily” I suggested. “Wouldn’t that be running from the problem” She asked. “No that would be you spending the day away from here, and talking with someone who can tell you how to get through this kind of day. Then face it tomorrow when your better prepared” she looked over at me. “Okay” She answered. “Stay here and I will get permission then we can head out” I said and stood up. “Thanks Mr. Way, you and your wife have been to good to me” She said with a tear streaming down her face. “You can call me Gerard” I said and headed towards the office. It didn’t take much convincing but I did want to tell Jack that she would be gone so I swung y his class and got him in the hallway. “Look I am taking Amy home to spend the day with your mom. She is in no condition to stay here today” I said gaining nervous look from Jack. “You didn’t see the way they looked at us, especially her. I mean I could care less what they all think of me but her... I care what they say and think of her” He said looking angry. “So is it okay if I taker her” I asked knowing I would no matter his answer. “Yeah she doesn’t need to deal with this right now” He said and turned to go ack inside the room. “Oh and dad” He said and I turned. “Tell her I love her and I will be home straight after school” he looked so serious and older for some reason. “I will tell her” He shook his head and walked back into the classroom. Now to get Amy home and away from this place. End of Chapter

Emily’s POV

“You sure your doing okay” I look up at Alicia, she has only asked me if I was okay twenty times today. “I am okay Al, I mean of course I am upset but we have been through worse” I said taking a sip of coffee. “So she is living here? Was that your idea” she sat back. “Yes she is staying here. Her mother kicked her out and her father is out of town on business and yes it was my idea” I said with a slight smile. “You know who is gonna be home taking care of that baby when Amy and Jack are in school” She said seriously. “You think it will be me” I asked. “Yes and I don’t think you are that upset about that. You will get the baby you want without having to go through the pregnancy and birth” She said with a smile. “Is this you finding the positive in my son getting a girl pregnant” I laughed. “Yep, you know me Always finding the positive. Oh and look your even laughing”. “Thanks for cheering me up Al”. “What are sisters for?” She said and kicked my leg. We both were laughing when we heard the front door openening. “Hey babe I’m home” I heard Gerard say. “Were in the kitchen” I yelled back. He came through the door ut he wasn’t alone, he had Amy with him. “I got a call from the school while I was out and well Jack was involved in a fight” His face was serious, I immediately am concerned. “Is he okay” I asked. “Who did it” Alicia asked. “Mike” Amy said, I could barely here her. “Did you tell him” I asked her. “No, we think my mom might have because he already knew when I got there” She said and I motioned for her to take a seat at the table. “So G how is he?” I asked standing up. “He is fine, he didn’t fight back though. The nurse cleaned him up and he went to class. I made sure it wouldn’t happen again though” He said giving me a look, I didn’t know what he said but I was very confident that Jack would be okay at school. “Hey Amy why don’t you go lay down for a bit you look tired” I said and she immediately headed up to Lena’s room. “I am gonna head out. Call me later Em” Alicia said kissing us both on the cheek. I turned to G as soon as Alicia was gone. “So why did you bring Amy home” I asked. “The whole school knew, she took the walk of shame next to Jack. Whispers, laughs, I just thought you could talk to her you know” He said pulling me to him. “I can do that” I said and brought his lips down to mine. “You’re a good man Gerard Way” I said and turned and headed up stairs. I knocked lightly on Lena’s door and heard Amy say to come in. She was laying down on the day bed curled up into a ball. I am sure she had been crying. I walked over and sat down at the end of the bed. “You know I remember the first time I saw Gerard. It was in ninth grade. He was at his locker with a friend. He was chubby and wearing an Iron Maiden t shirt. I thought he was weird and my friends told me that he was someone to stay away from if I wanted to have a good reputation in high school. So I did stay away from him. By my senior year I was cheering captain, Class president, and I was pretty sure I would be valedictorian, I had everything going for me. I knew the right people, dated the right guys, but I felt empty. My current boyfriend was possessive and hit me. To everyone else he was this great guy, captain of the football team. I was envied by all the girls in our school for dating him. If only everyone knew what went on behind closed doors. When I got stuck as Gerard partner in one of our classes I thought it was the worst luck. My friends teased me, I didn’t look forward to that semester at all. He came over for the first time and he was different from what I imagined. He didn’t care what others thought about him. He had good friends who liked him for him, he didn’t mind being different. I envied him, I wanted to know what it felt like not to care what everyone else thought. It is was drew me to him. No one had known the kind of life I had lived, my father was abusive and left me and my mother. No one would have expected that life from me. I told Gerard, he didn’t judge. He found out about my boyfriend. He found the marks Ryan had left and he beat the crap out of him. He had done something no one else had done and that was protect me. I fell in love with him Somehow I knew he would be the only man for me no matter what my friends said. They obviously were angry about Ryan being attacked and they didn’t get why I was dating that weird geeky guy. Then in that February I found out I was pregnant with Jack. I still had some friends even though I was dating Gerard and I was still on the cheering squad and class president. Well all that changed. My friends found out about my pregnancy and lets just say I no longer had friends, I was kicked off of the cheering squad my captain position was filled. I was demoted as class president. I was humiliated. That first day after the news of my pregnancy had gotten out was one of the worst days of my life. Walking into that school even with Gerard at my side was horrible. The whispers, the laughs. They all knew I had lost my position in the squad and as president. My friends ignored me, Ryan spread rumors about me and gave Gerard a hard time. My grades ended up slipping and I lost the scholarship that I had earned and I was not valedictorian. I thought my life was over. It wasn’t though, I got through school. Gerard and his friends were great to me, they accepted me. Gerard went to college after graduation and worked. We lived with his parents, until Jack was born that October. I realized in those moments after he was born that I wouldn’t trade this life for the life I thought I wanted any day. I realized the friends that I had were not real friends, real friends stick by you no matter what. I also realized that I had gained a great family in Gerard’s parents and brother. Now life wasn’t always easy, and we had a lot of hard times but Amy I wouldn’t trade any of it for the world. What I am trying to say is life doesn’t always go the way we think or hoped it would, I know mine didn’t but in the end it might turn out to be better that you could have imagined” I took a breath and looked over at her to find her sitting up and staring at me. “What about my friends” she asked and I tucked a stray blonde hair behind her ear. “You will make more friends, friends who will accept you regardless” I said with a smile. “What will I do when after the baby is born” She asked. “Gerard and I will help you out. We want you both to finish school. You can stay here as long as you want” I said and before I knew it her arms were around me in a tight hug. “Thank you Emily” She said with a sigh. “I think I am already gaining from this situation” I heard her say. I looked down at her “How so” I asked. “I am already gaining a second family” She said and I hugged her back. Alicia was right I need to look at the positive. I was warming up to this girl. “Now lets get you some lunch because I am sure you are starving” I said as we headed down stairs. This was the beginning of yet another chapter in our lives.



Jack’s POV

It’s lunch and Deek is still not speaking to me. I never thought he would abandon me for a girl but I guess I never really knew him. I am getting weird stares and I know people are talking about me. God I hate having this much attention, it sucks. I found a table and sat down, I don’t see the need to sit in my usual spot. I can feel Mike’s glare from across the room, I smile to myself because I know he wont touch me. I know it is bad but I feel great that he knows that I was with his girl behind his back. I mean I am not happy about getting her pregnant but man the fact he knows that she was with me and chose me over him, it is such sweet revenge and it makes me want to laugh. “What are you smirking about” I heard and looked up to see Deek. “Where is Sam” I asked with accusation in my voice. “I’m not sure” he said and took a seat. “Did you take a break from being her knight in shining armor” I said and bit angrily at my sandwich. “I am sorry that she is my friend and I wanted to be there for her. I mean damn Jack she and I both just found out that you went and knocked up Amy I mean she had no clue you were cheating and then BAM she hear’s you got someone else pregnant. I wanted to be there for her” He said and took out his sandwich. “You mean it has nothing to do with the crush you have on her” I asked. “No, I am your friend first” He said and we made eye contact. “So you want to switch sandwiches because I hate tuna” He asked and I passed him my ham and cheese. We were okay, we were still friends. Good I need a few good friends in my life right now. “So how are you doing? I mean damn Jack your gonna be someone’s dad” He said as he took a bite. “I am scared shitless” That we said the rest of lunch. I rushed home after school, I wanted to see how Amy was doing. I walked into the house and she and my mom were in the kitchen. “Hey Jack, Amy is just helping me make some cookies. You doing okay” She said and walked over to look at my face. “I am fine” I said pulling away and walking over to Amy. “You okay” I asked and pulled her into my arms, I felt her relax against me. “I am doing better than I was” she said and wrapped her arms around my waist. I looked up and caught my moms look, she gave me a slight smile and then put the cookies in the oven. “Why don’t the two of you go and spend some time together, watch a movie or something. I will let you know when the cookies are done”. “Good idea, I can show you some stuff I have been working on” I said and grabbed Amy’s hand. “Okay, thanks Emily” Amy said then turned to follow me. We walked into my room and shut the door. As soon as it shut she threw her arms back around my neck and kissed me. I felt her tongue bump my lips and I realized we hadn’t really kissed like this since we found out about the baby. I brought her over to my bed and pulled her down with me. “Wait” she said and sat up. “What” I asked feeling frustrated. “Your mom is down stairs and your sisters ate around”. I sighed, she was right. “This sucks” I said and pulled her close to me. “ I know, I want to be with you” She said and brushed her lips across mine. “Even after all of this” I asked. “Yes” She said and brushed her hand over my face. “I”ll find away okay” I said seriously. “Okay” She said and snuggled closer to me. “I like just laying here with you” She said. “Me too”.

Emily’s POV

I’m sitting in the kitchen just staring at the oven waiting for the cookies to be done, I look over and see that Angel is also watching and waiting for the cookies. “Do we get them before dinner” She asked, this made me smile. “Just one” I said and then looked back at the stove. “Does Amy lib here” I heard her little voice ask. I sighed “Yes for now”. “Is she and Jacky having a baby” She asked with a look of innocense on her face. “Yes they are” I answered. “I’m gonna be an auntie” She asked. “Yep” I said not wanting to talk about this any longer. “So you gonna be the granny” She stated. Wow, I didn’t want to think about being a granny. “Yes, now can we not talk about me being a granny any longer” Oh man speaking of granny, Don and Donna have no clue and neither does my mom. I don’t know how to tell them that their gonna be great grandparents. “Where is your father” I asked looking at the clock on the stove. “I dunno” She shrugged. “Cookies” I heard Lena say. I looked up at her “Yeah only one before dinner though”. “Why are you two staring at the oven” She asked with a confused look on her face. “We watchin the cookies” Angel said happily. “Oh okay, it makes perfect since now” Lena said sarcastically and left the kitchen. “Cookies? What’s the occasion” I heard Gerard say as he walked into the kitchen. “There isn’t one, I just felt like making cookies” I said with a shrug. He leaned down and kissed Angel and then me. “Want some company?” He asked with a laugh. “Sure” We all sat in silence for a few minutes. “So where is Jack and Amy” G asked with a raised eyebrow. “Upstairs” I answered, he gave me a shocked look. “What? It’s not like we have to worry about him getting her pregnant” I answered. “True” he said looking calmer. “Im bored. Im gonna go play tea” Angel said then quickly exited the kitchen. “So how do we tell you parents and my mom about Jack” I asked leaning my chin on my hand and still looking at the oven. “I don’t know” he said. “Well G it’s not like we can invite them over for dinner and say ‘Surprise your sixteen year old grandson is gonna be a father’ it wouldn’t make for good dinner conversation” I signed, and heard him chuckle. “What” I said giving him a look. “Nothing. We will find some way to tell them. We need to soon though, mom and dad will be ticked if their the last to know” He said and then the buzzer went off. “Good my cookies are done” I said and jumped up. I put on my oven mit and took them out of the over carefully. “They look good” G said. “You have to let them cool down” I said as I watched his hand reach for one. “Okay, okay. I am gonna go take a shower” He said and headed up the steps. God these cookies looked great... I don’t know what gave me the sudden urge to make cookies. I stopped and stared. “Unless” No it couldn’t be. Could it? End of Chapter


Emily’s POV

I walked slowly up the steps into my bed room and sat at the edge of the bed. I looked up and watched Gerard step out of the bathroom in a towel, he looked at me and grinned. I walked over to him and put my arms around his waist. “Why does our house always have to have a million people in it? We need a vacation so I can get you all alone and not share you” He said and tilted my chin up towards his lips. He kissed me softly. “You okay” he asked as he released me. “The cookies” was all I said. He gave me a puzzled look. “What about the cookies” He asked. “I was craving them, like I had to have these cookies” I say quickly. “Okay, babe I am not following” He says still looking confused. I locked eyes with him. “A craving G and intense craving” I say hoping he catches on. “So.... am I missing something” now I am just getting frustrated “Gerard they are oatmeal raisin You know I don’t really care for oatmeal raisin Chocolate chip is my favorite Why didn’t I make Chocolate chip” I say pacing. “You don’t think...?” he says with a puzzled look. “I don’t know maybe” I say and take a seat on the bed again. “Well there is a way to find out Em, take a test” He said looking very nervous. “I gave my last one to Amy” I said staring at the floor. “So lets get another one” he says and quickly walked into the closet to change. “I will be ready in a sec. Go tell Jack to keep an eye on the girls” I hear him say from the closet. “Your going with me” I ask. “Of course” He says peeking out of the closet. I walk out towards Jacks room and knock. “Come in” He says so I open. He is at his desk and it looks like Amy in napping in his bed. “Your dad and I are running to the store really quick. You think you can make sure the girls eat” I ask. “Yeah, everything okay” He asked. “Yeah we just have to grab a few things” I said and kissed his head. “Okay, I will hold down the fort” he said then looked back down to his sketch book. I walked back into the room and saw that G was dressed. “You ready” He asked and grabbed his keys. “Yeah” Was my only response. It was a quiet ride to the store. I was nervous, I didn’t want to face the disappointment again. And I remembered Gerard being content with the kids we had. “What are you thinking” I ask him. I heard him sigh “I am thinking that would be a lot of babies for one house”. I had forgotten all about Amy. “I forgot about that” I said sadly. “Are you going to be happy or sad if it is a positive” I ask, he is quiet for a few seconds. “I am not sure to be honest. I mean we decided to stop trying, and now Jack is gonna have a baby...it’s just a lot” He said and I could see the frustration on his face. We pulled up to the store and walked towards the pregnancy test. “Why are there so many” He asked looking overwhelmed. I just grabbed the brand I usual get and headed towards check out. “Why are you not talking? I was just being honest Em. I mean I would get used to it. It would be apart of us” He said and turned me towards him. “You would get used to it” I said angrily, turned and slammed the test down for the guy to ring up. We walked quietly out to the car. “After all the trying, after the planning. I am alone in wanting this baby” I said sadly. “Em we discussed it, you knew how I felt. We have already had this argument. Changed my mind Were getting older I am touring again” he said loudly. I felt the tears coming and turned towards the window and looked out. “Don’t cry babe. I will be there. But lets not discuss it anymore until we know for certain okay” He said and squeezed my hand. I just nodded. Just once I would like it to be a happy occasion when we find out about a pregnancy

Jack’s POV

“Amy” I whispered into her ear. “Amy wake up” I said shaking her. “What” she asked as she cracked her eyes. “My parents are gone, Angel is playing tea, and Lena is on the phone with a friend” I said pulling her to me. She smiled “Jack we are still not alone”. “But their down stairs and I can turn the music up” Man I am almost begging. She laughs “Okay but the second I think someone can hear we stop”. I knew she would give in. I pulled her to me and kissed her and felt her smile against my lips. “No condoms” I said. “Nope” She said and pulled my shirt over my head. Man I was already losing it. I rolled under her and she sat up and pulled her shirt over her head, man she looked amazing. She leaned back down to kiss me when I heard the knock. She jumped and fell on the floor. “You okay” I asked. “Yeah, just startled me” She said throwing her shirt back on. “Who is it” I asked angrily. “Angel, I am hungry Jacky” I heard her say. “Can you give me like ten minutes Angel? Ask Lena to make something for you” I said looking at Amy. “She said it your job” I headr her say. “Jack lets just go put on some dinner. It was a long shot anyways” Amy says and stands up. “I can’t walk down there like this” I say pointing down to my pants. “Well I will go start us and you can come down when your ready” She says with a smile and heads out the door. Women, they get it so easy

Amy’s POV

I walked down the stairs holding Angels hand. She just keeps telling me how hungry she is. You would think she was starving to death. We reached the kitchen and I see Lena sitting at the table reading. “Couldn’t put something together” I said in a teasing tone. “Nope, thought you and Jacky should get some practice” She said with a grin then looked back down at her book. “Thanks. What would you two like” I asked looking through the fridge. “I want chicken fingers” I heard Angel say. “Oh and I want Mac and Cheese” I hear Lena say. “So mac and cheese and some chicken fingers? Coming right up” I said then got to work. I liked this family. They were such caring people, nothing like my own family. When I grew up my parents were always fighting so when they told me they were getting a divorce it didn’t come as a surprise. Now I am here in this house where they all actually like each other. I mean Jack tries to be cool and act like he is embarrassed by them but I can tell he loves them. And Emily and Gerard, they love each other so much. I have never seen two people care so much for one another after so many years. “Is the fingers done yet” I hear Angel ask. “Almost” I respond. All the sudden I remember why I am living here and the mess Jack and I have gotten ourselves into. I remember how scared and unsure I am. “What’s on the menu” I hear Jack say as he walks into the kitchen. “Chibben Fingers and cheese” I hear Angel tell him. “Translation Lena” I hear him ask. “Chicken fingers, and mac and cheese” She says sounding bored. “Oh okay got it” I hear him say. I look over at him and meet his smile. We have come a long way from that first kiss so many years ago. After we moved I thought I would never see him again. Now we are gonna be connected for the rest of our lives I wonder how we will end up. “You need help” Jack asked. “No it is almost done. Just get out some plates please”. Gosh I feel like a mom. Man I am gonna be a mom ‘calm down Amy’ I tell myself. I can’t think about it right now, I can’t think about school today or how embarrassed I was. I have to think positively. “Okay it is ready eat up” I say. After everyone had their plates full I look around. I really love this family. For once I kinda feel like I am home.

Jack’s POV

I keep looking over at Amy during dinner, I wish I knew what she was thinking. My thoughts were interrupted though by the front door flying open. I watched my mom rush up the stairs and my dad follow swiftly behind her. Something was going on with those two. “Was that mom and dad” I heard Lena ask. “Yeah, they seemed like they were in a hurry” I said feeling very suspicious. “What do you think it could be” I heard Amy ask. “Who knows with them two” I said gaining a laugh from Angel. “You talk about them like their the irresponsible teens and not us” Amy said trying to look serious, but I could see she was trying to hide her smile. “Some times they act that way” Lena said standing up and grabbing our plates. “I will do the dishes, thanks for dinner Amy. If your kid ever wants Mac and Cheese it is in luck” Lena said as she sat the dishes in the sink. I looked at Amy who looked like she was in deep thought. I grabbed her hand “Lets head upstairs and let you rest a bit”. “Okay, I will see you girls later” Amy said as we headed off. We passed my parents room and heard them talking. “Something is definently up with them” I said as we walk into my room. “I am sure we will all find out when they want us to. Now come cuddle with me” She didn’t have to ask me twice. End of Chapter

Gerard’s POV

“Okay I will be back in a second” Emily said then she headed off into the bathroom. She is mad at me I know that much, but we promised to be honest and the second I am.... I should have just lied and acted excited about the possibility of a new baby. Two new babies actually. Go I am already overwhelmed with the thought of just the one baby. I don’t think she understands the stress I go through when I leave her while she is pregnant, or when I leave her with all the kids in general. If she is pregnant... I don’t think this album or this tour is gonna happen. I decided after the last tour that family comes first. I couldn’t leave her with two new borns Maybe it’s for the best. Maybe the band should just call it quits. My thoughts are interrupted by Emily walking out the bathroom door. “We have to wait 3 minutes” She says and sits on the bed. “Three minutes isn’t to bad” I say. “Believe me it will feel like 3 years” She said and looked at the stick. She was right one minute later I was so anxious, I could have sworn we had been sitting here forever. I watched as Emily walked over to the test and held it up. “Well you should be relieved. It is a negative” She said and walked into the bathroom. I watched her shut the door and I did kind of feel relieved but then a pang of guilt hit me. She wanted this, she is hurting. I walked over to the door and knocked. “Not right now Gerard” I heard her say. “Just let me in babe. I am sorry about the test” I said, I really was sorry that she was upset. “No your not Your relieved” She said and I could tell she was crying. “Em it is not that I don’t want a baby with you. I love you It is just... it isn’t the best time”I said and tried to prepare myself for her temper, but she didn’t say anything. “I know” I heard her say. “I know it isn’t a good time. I just... I just wanted one more. But we will have another baby in the house, we will have our hands full as it is” I heard her say then she opened the door. I am sorry I was a jerk” She said and kissed me. “I am sorry I was a jerk” I said and kissed her back. “It just isn’t meant to be. I am not going to dwell on it anymore. It’s just all the kids are older now and they don’t need me as much” She said sadly. “Well babe why don’t you get a little job or project to work on. Start writing again ” I suggested. “I might, I’ve just been house mommy for so long, I forgot what it was like to do anything else. I am sure I will have my hands full when the baby come anyways. I am gonna go take a shower. Just check on the kids please” She said and shut the door to the bathroom. I hope that she finds something to occupy her time. I have seen that she is restless. I walked down the hall to Lena’s room. She was on the phone as usual. I checked in on Angel who was happily playing with her tea set. Then it was off to Jack’s room. I knocked first. “Come in” I heard him say. I walked in and he was sitting up in his bed with Amy laying down next to him. Well at least they were clothed. “Just checking on you, how did dinner go” I asked. “Good, Amy cooked” He said with a smile. “Thanks Amy”. “No prob, Mr. W.... I mean Gerard” She said with a smile. “Well I am gonna be downstairs on the computer if you two need me. In bed by eleven Jack” I said then headed down stairs. I hope Emily is okay. She needs something until this baby is born to occupy her. I have to find something. I hoped on the computer and looked around. It was hard these days to get a job without a degree. Daycare? No she is raising three kids. Secretary work? She would go crazy just sitting at a desk all day. I keep clicking down hoping my eyes will catch something. Real estate? Now that could be something. She would be great at that. She did a little of that when she was pregnant with Lena, it didn’t last very long because of how sick she got, but I think I remember her liking it I printed out the ad and headed upstairs. I hope she is in to the idea, because I cannot take her sitting around the house being sad and dwelling on everything going on.

Emily’s POV

I didn’t want to leave the shower. I cried a lot, but I think those are gonna be the last tears I shed for the baby I cannot have. I need to accept that there will be no more children for us. I look in the mirror and sigh. “Besides, your going to be someone’s grandmother now” That was a scary thought. I walked out of the bathroom and saw Gerard standing there. “You look happy with yourself” I said while drying my hair. “I found you something to do while the kids are at school. Something to occupy your time” He said handing me a sheet of paper. I looked down and saw that it was an add for a real estate agent. “Real estate?” I asked. “Yeah, remember you did it for a bit when you were pregnant with Lena, when we needed extra money” He said looking excited. “Yeah I remember. I did it for like two months and it was in crappy neighborhoods. This is like nice housing G. I am not qualified” I said and sat the paper down. “You can at least try babe” He said and I stopped. “Trying to get rid of me” I said playfully. “No trying to give you something to do. The kids are all in school, I am working on the album. I just feel like you need a task, something to do when were gone. Come on Em, just at least go to the interview. You are awesome and convincing people, if you want it enough I know you could get hired. I mean look at me, I can never say no to you” He said and pulled me to him. “Real estate” I said. It would give me something to do during the day and I liked it when I did do it. “Okay I will try. But I am not getting my hopes up” I said and went to dry my hair. Secretly I hope I get it. It would be nice to have a purpose again.

Jack’s POV

I looked down at Amy she had one hand squeezing the sheets and the other through my hair. In the end I won out and convinced her it was safe enough for us. “Shh, Amy seriously” I whispered in her ear. She didn’t listen so I covered her mouth with mine. God if we got caught... I could never look at my parents the same again. Damn this bed was creaky. “Jack” I heard her say. I stopped and looked down at her. “What are you thinking about, you are so distracted” She said and pulled my lips down to her again. “Getting caught” I said and she let me go. “You are the one who wanted this. Now enjoy yourself like I am. God we haven’t had sex since we found out. I missed your body” She said and pulled me back down on her. “I missed yours too” I said before she rolled on top of me. “Then act like it” She said. Lets just say she did a great job at distracting me. She slipped out of my room at 11:15, and the hallway seemed to be clear. I lay back in my bed still out of breath. I am pretty sure she was trying to kill me. I looked up and saw my dads head peeking around the door. Shit, I sat up and pulled the sheets over my body. “Just making sure your going to bed. You okay” He asked looking curious. Please don’t let him ask. “Yeah I am fine” I said calmly. He walked in and shut the door behind him, great he was gonna come in sit on my bed where I just was with Amy and to top it all off I am still naked. “We should have a chat” He said and opted for my desk chair, thank God. “Okay” I said feeling nervous. “Amy lives here now, obviously the two of you are having sex or well you wouldn’t be in the situation your in” He paused and looked at me. “Right” I said looking down. “Just don’t do it while were home and I never ever want to hear it, oh and lock the door It freaks me out enough that your having sex” He said looking uncomfortable. “So I can sleep with Amy? In the house?” I asked. “Yes, well.... I mean your going to anyways. And well Jack women when there pregnant... They are friggen sex aholics. I mean for those first few months... Well your mom is like that at least” He said not looking at me. I did not want to think about my mom like that. “So yeah those are the rules for sex in the house” He said again looking uncomfortable. “Um thanks” I said with a shrug. What else was I supposed to say. “Oh and don’t tell your mom about this chat. Even though Amy is pregnant she still likes to think you’re a virgin” Then he opened the door and left. “That was weird” I said and turned over in my bed. It still smelt like her. We still haven’t really spoken about the baby. I guess it will happen at some point. I still haven’t told her I love her. I don’t know if I could ever tell her. I mean obviously she cares for me but I don’t know if she loves me. I guess in the back of my mind I hoped that we would end up like my parents, happily married with a few more kids. But life is full of crazy twist and turns. I just hope in the end I am still with her. End of Chapter


Jack’s POV

School, somewhere I didn’t want to go today. At least I don’t have to ride the bus anymore. “You want some pancakes hun” I heard my mom ask as I walked into the kitchen. “No I am not to hungry” I said leaning against the counter. Angel was sitting and eating bacon and dad was reading a comic over coffee. “Where is Amy and Lena” I asked. “They are still getting ready I guess” Mom said. I heard the girls talking as they walked down the stairs. I looked over and saw Amy. She looked amazing. I looked down at what I was wearing compared to what she was wearing and remembered how different we could be. “Cute dress Amy” I heard my mom say. “Thanks” Amy said and took a seat. “What would you like? Pancakes? Bacon? Eggs” My mom asked. “All of it please” Amy said taking a sip of orange juice. Dad smiled and Lena giggled. “What? I am hungry” Amy said innocently. I smiled and kissed her cheek and took a seat. Breakfast went by to quickly. We were in the school parking lot sitting in silence. “I am not looking forward to this again” Amy said turning the engine off. “I will kick any ones ass if they so much as give you a crooked glance” I said angrily. “Okay Jack I am gonna be getting a lot of those and well you can’t beat up the whole school” She said and kissed my cheek. “True” I said and stepped out of the car. We walked up the steps and before we opened the door she grabbed my hand. “Okay I am ready for them today” She said and we walked through the door. It felt weird having her hold my hand in public. She was mine, this showed it I looked around and caught the weird glances, I watched the whispering. I was angry for her, I wanted to defend her. “It is okay Jack” I heard her say. I looked over and felt so proud of her. She had her head held high and had a smile on her face. I walked with her to her locker first which just so happened to be near a bunch of the cheerleaders. “Amy we need to discuss your status on the cheering squad” I heard some blonde chick say. “Okay” Amy said and opened her locker. “Well your off the team. We can’t have some pregnant girl cheering. Just doesn’t look right, you understand” The girl said in a bitchy tone, earning giggles from the other girls. I wanted to punch them all. “Okay, good luck for the rest of the season. Come on Jack” Amy said and grabbed my hand. “Wow you handled that very well” I said surprised. “Well they wanted to get a reaction out of me, I didn’t want to give them what they wanted” She said as we turned the corner. “I will see you after first period” She said and kissed my cheek. “Okay, good luck” I said with a smile. I headed to math and spotted Deek. “Hey did you do the homework” he asked as soon as I sat down. “No, I have a little bit of a crisis going on right now” I said and opened my math book. “Yeah that’s true, want to copy mine?” He asked. “Sure” I said, not knowing if it would do me any good, we were both pretty bad at math. By the time lunch came around I was used to the stares. Deek and I sat in our usual spot but Sam of course did not join us. She sat with this girl we had never seen before. She didn’t even glance my way. “Where is Amy” Deek asked after we had been at lunch for a good fifteen minutes. “I have no clue” as I said it Amy walked into the lunch room. She spotted us and headed over to our table. “Where were you” I asked. “Well you know having a knocked up student council member just wasn’t going to fly either” She said taking out a sandwich my mom had packed. “They kicked you off” I asked. “Surprised?” She said. “No I guess I am not” I answered. “Well Amy welcome to the life of an outsider. It is all Jack and I have ever known” Deek said with a smile. “It will take some getting used to” She said scanning the lunch room. “So what does it feel like to be pregnant” Deek asked. I gave him an evil look and Amy shrugged. “I have no clue, I don’t feel pregnant. I think I just throw up and have a bigger appetite” She said taking a chip out of my bag. “Hey we should go out tonight” I said looking at Amy. “Where do you want to go” She asked still looking distracted. “I don’t know, I just want to spend time together” I said, feeling my ears turn red. She turned and looked at me. “Okay” She said with a smile. “We’ll figure something out after school okay “ I said as we stood up. “Sounds good” She leaned over and kissed me and walked off. “So are you two like together now” Deek asked as we watched her walk away. “I think so” I said in a daze.

Emily’s POV

“What do you think about this” I turned and looked at Gerard. I had called about the job this morning and they said they had a cancellation and I could come in at one for an interview. “I like it” he said. I looked in the mirror, black pin striped pants and a nice black turtle neck. “You think it is to black” I asked. “Nope, you can never have to much black babe” He said putting his arms around my waist. “You will do great” He said and kissed my cheek. “I hope so, I haven’t been to a job interview in a long time” I said taking one last look in the mirror. “Call me as soon as it is finished. We can meet for lunch then go get the kids okay” He said as I walked out of the room. “Okay, by G” I said and was out the door. I pulled up to a two story glass building, this was the address I was given. I just wasn’t expecting it to be such a nice building. I walked in and gave the lady at the front desk my name. “He will be with you in a few minutes” She said and I took a seat. It was a nice place, nice carpeted floors and crown molding. It felt weird waiting for a job interview. “Mrs. Way, he can see you now” I heard the lady say. I stood up “Thanks” I said and headed down the hall. “Mrs. Way” I heard a mans voice. I turned to see a tall well built man motioning for me to head his way. I walked over to him and he held out his hand. “Hello my name is Tyler Glenn. You can follow me into my office” He said and opened the door. I took a seat feeling crazy nervous. “So have you done real estate before” He asked as he took a seat behind his big Mahogany desk. “Yes for a short while when I was pregnant with one of my daughters” I said, man should have kept the whole pregnant with Lena thing out of it. “Did you like it” He asked with a smile. “I did” I said confidently. “Why did you stop” he asked sitting up in his seat. I noticed the tiny gray streaks through his brown hair above his ears. “I had a very complicated pregnancy. I was bed ridden in my 7th month, so I had to quit” I said remembering those days. “How many children do you have” He asked, he seemed generally interested. “Three one son and two daughters” I said, and one grandchild on the way but I didn’t want to mention that just yet. “What does your husband do for a living” Was this an interview of my life? “He is a musician” I said with a smile. His eyebrows furrowed. “Your not very experienced” he said glancing down at my resume that I threw together this morning. “Mainly a house wife” He said still reading over it. I wasn’t going to get the job, damn. “Look I know I haven’t had much experience, I have been a mother and a house wife for sixteen years. I just... I need this Mr. Glenn. I need a career, I need something to do besides grocery shopping and cleaning. I love my kids and my husband but I need more in my life right now. Please just give me a chance” I took a breath after my big speech. He sat back in his leather chair and studied me. “That was quite a convincing speech Mrs. Way. Now if you can use that kind of passion when your selling a house, well I think you could be very successful in this business. Welcome to Glenn Brothers Real estate” He said standing up. I stood up to and shook his hand. “Thank you so much for the opportunity” I said still shaking his hand. “No problem, now I will see you this Monday at 8 sharp” he said and lead me back to the lobby. “See you Monday” I said. I had to slow down my walk because I was so excited I wanted to run. I got to the parking lot and immediately called Gerard. “Hello babe, how did it go” He asked as soon as he answered. “I got it babe, I got it ” I screamed. “Seriously? Congrats Em Meet me at Lori’s Diner okay” he said as we said our goodbyes. I couldn’t believe it, I was going to be a working women. I would make my own money and be helping people buy houses. In this moment I feel like I have a purpose again I couldn’t wait for Monday to come. End of Chapter